<££&<£<<&« 



■HHHB 



mm 



FE5T0 









wn. j, cl/inct, rue. 

&» J. CAREY, /l. &. 



■K 






IUUMIWJIJM 



SECONH OOPYi 



+X& 



L 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 

^ 

Chap*_£i Oopjright No,.. 



UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 



!«99 



MANIF 

-OF- 

F=L_AIN FACTS 

WM. J. CLANCY, M. C. 
D. J. CAREY, M. D. 



A TREATISE ON 

PULMONARY TUBERCULOSIS 

AND 

BRIGHTS DISEASE OF THE KIDNEYS 

AND 

DISEASES OF THE BLOOD. 



CHICAGO: 
J. A. Kutz, 14 State St. 



■ OS'S 



26724 



Copyright entered, according to Act of Congress, 
in the year 1899, in the office of the Li- 
brarian at Washington, D. C, by 

WM. J. CLANCY, M.C., and D. J. CAREY, M.D. 



ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. 



WO COPIES k£C "IVED, 







PREFACE. 

IN INTRODUCING this Edition to the reader 
it would be only just and right to give an ex- 
planation as to how and w T hy I came to do so. 
Permit me to say, after I have had a number 
of years' practical experience in the manufacturing 
of preparations from animal product for the treat- 
ment of indigestion and dyspeptic symptoms, my 
attention was called to the medicinal properties of 
pepsin, its source and supply. I handled from 2,000 
to 12,000 stomachs daily for four years. I received 
them in all stages, ranging in condition from the 
healthiest to the most disordered and inflamed, and 
I have never found any difference in the amount 
of pepsin contained therein or in quality, propor- 
tional to their weight; the poor animal and the fat 
being equally supplied, also the pancreas, though 
thinner and lighter in poor animals than in a 
fleshier and seemingly healthier one, always con- 
tained apparently an equal amount of the pan- 
creatic juice and, having the same properties, being 
capable of converting equal weight of starch into 
sugar and emulsifying equal weight of fats. The 



PREFACE. 



animals, as a rule, were fed and housed alike, still 
there was a marked difference in their outward ap- 
pearance and weight, and a greater difference in 
the composition of their blood and flesh. I found 
that the poor animal of same age as the sleek and 
fat one had nearly twice the amount of fluid blood, 
but of much lighter color, and only about one-half 
the amount'of fibrin, the red blood corpuscles be- 
ing much smaller, with very little difference in 
number. 

The blood acid* I found in the lung cells of the 
poor animal flocks of coagulated blood from hame- 
globin, the lungs acting as a strainer and retaining 
all solid substance, upon microscopic examination 
of the flocks of coagulated hameglobin together 
with a careful chemical test, the flocks showed 
marked traces of carbonic acid gas, while the lungs 
were very much flattened and not of healthy color. 

Following up this important discovery I con- 
cluded to make a special study of the disordered 
condition on general principals, selecting for my 
subject the sheep, and arrangements were made 
with the butchers to notify me when the govern- 
ment inspectors condemned cattle or sheep, which 
they did on a number of occasions, and I found a 
number of condemned animals suffering from the 
blight of tuberculosis. On microscopic examina- 
tion I found the stomach in most cases contracted, 
the muscles and nerves dilated and in some parts 



PREFACE. 



solidified, while seeming to be almost devoid of 
plamsa, hence I came to the conclusion that tuber- 
culosis is caused by a disordered condition of the 
stomach, inducing an abnormal blood supply with 
an ensuing impoverished nervous system, not con- 
taining the elements to produce activity, and that 
pulmonary tuberculosis is only a secondary trouble, 
while to successfully remove the bacilli and heal 
the lungs could only be accomplished by treating ike 
cause that was producing the trouble. It is a well known 
fact that the lungs are a bacillicidal, and when 
properly supplied with motive or muscular power 
that by the air which they supply sufficient oxygen 
is taken in the blood to keep the red corpuscles up 
to highest possible point, and they in turn acting 
as we might say as the scavengers of the system, by 
giving up the oxygen, the life-giver, and absorbing 
in turn the carbonic gas and conveying it again to 
the lungs for exhalation, the chemical change takes 
place in the lungs, and carbonic with all obnoxous 
gasses are exhaled while a fresh supply of oxygen 
is partaken of, and so continues the work and ac- 
tion of the lungs. Understanding the normal lung 
function, they may be compared to a mechanical 
contrivance by way of comparison as a boiler gen- 
erating steam, of which no use of it can be made 
until the steam is conveyed through pipes to radia- 
tors, where the heat is supplied, or again for mo- 
tiye power there is steam chest and cylinder; now, 



PREFACE. 



if for some reason the eccentric should be dis- 
placed so the cylinder could take steam from but 
one end, the force of power would be lost, and the 
machine would not move; now, in this case, with 
the engine at fault, if the engineer would say, " I 
must repair the boiler and raise more steam," what 
would you think of such a mechanic? 

With the mechanism properly adjusted the 
machine will supply the required force and power; 
so it is with man, if the nervous system is supplied 
with the lacking elements they at once supply the 
muscles of the body with energy, and the muscles 
are then enabled to perform their respective func- 
tions, the lungs are compelled to respond to mus- 
cular contraction and the required amount of oxy- 
gen is supplied in the blood while obnoxious gasses 
are expelled, then the blood becomes healthy, as 
we know the blood is flesh — flesh is blood — and 
when the blood is healthy the tissues are also; nor 
if from any cause there is a breaking down or sup- 
puration of tissue, the corpuscles will absorb the 
same as noxious gas, and convey it to the lung 
where it is expelled by the chemical action of the 
lung, and thus by combustion, in due time, the nox- 
ious poison is removed while healthy blood pre- 
vents its propagation by neutralization and the in- 
volved parts are healed. 

We all recall the usual questions of many no- 
ted physicians to persons affected with pulmonary 



PREFACE. 



tuberculosis; the first question being, " How long 
have you been ailing?" " Have you reduced in 
flesh?" u Have you night-sweats?" " How is your 
appetite?" After examining the chest if in its in- 
cipiency, the physician will advise a bottle of " so- 
and-so" emulsion, take this and that, weigh your- 
self once each week, etc., etc., most invariably the 
patient will say: "Doctor, I am so nervous and ir- 
ritable I can't sleep; can't you give me something? 
I believe if my stomach did not trouble me I would 
be all right." The cough at that time being only 
light, later on the cough becomes more aggravating 
and the stomach and nerves more upset, then the 
patient will call again and the physician will say to 
the patient: "When did you weigh last?" being 
told, " Have you gained any in weight?" " No, I 
have lost about three pounds each week notwith- 
standing that the most nutritious food has been 
partaken of." After examination the patient will 
ask the physician; "Well, doctor, what do you 
think of my case?" After a few moment's hesi- 
tancy the reply is: " I do not see much change in 
your lungs, and I am somewhat disappointed to 
learn that you have been losing in flesh and 
strength; now, let me see; how are you fixed finan- 
cially? If it would be so that you could stand the 
expense I would advise you to go South," or West, 
as the case might be, " and take my medicine and 
rough it; you will be much improved." What are 



PREFACE. 



the results? about one chance in a hundred to re- 
gain his health, and twenty-five chances in one 
hundred to prolong his suffering for a few years at 
the most, and in no case have I ever seen where 
tubercular pulmonalis was cured by climatic treat- 
ment so the patients could return to their respec- 
tive homes and enjoy their cure. 

The physicians' trouble and failure in produc- 
ing a cure in tubercular pulmonalis had for all 
time been the same; they have been treating the 
lungs some by inhilation, others by astringents 
drugs, such as creasote and oil of cloves, and have 
destroyed the action of the stomach, they have 
completely ignored the seat of the trouble, and 
treated the lungs, when, in fact, the lung symptoms 
are secondary. 

The trouble with other so-called " Consumption 
Cures' has been the same in all cases; their origi- 
nators started out with a false diagnosis, and were 
consequently led into errors in the treatment of the 
disease; upon the other hand, the success of my 
treatment of the disease is easily attributed to the 
fact that I have properly diagnosed the real cause 
of the disease, and went to work systematically up- 
on these lines, and brought forth a specific which 
contains the missing elements of the nervous sys- 
tem. In other words: I found out what had to be 
cured, and studied out that cure. 



PREFACE. 



This I was enabled to do on account of my wide 
experience in pharmaceutical chemistry and exten- 
sive knowledge of the pathological effects of the 
medicinal products in the manufacturing of which 
I was for years engaged. Having discovered a 
positive cure for consumption and kindred diseases, 
I concluded that a specific that would remove the 
cause and restore vitality would certainly not be 
injurious to be partaken of by persons in good 
health, I then decided to look for that patient, and 
finally I concluded that I myself would fill the bill. 
I immediately began to take the remedy, and con- 
tinued to do so for three months, and I must say I 
experienced no bad results from its use- At; that 
time I was 30 years of age, and never knew what it 
was to be sick. It is now eight years since, and my 
health is exceptionally good. Having satisfied my- 
self that the medicine was not injurious to the sys- 
tem I then sought for persons who were afflicted 
with tuberculosis, and I found it to be a very diffi- 
cult task to induce them to try the remedies while 
their attending physician held out any encourage- 
ment. Then, as a last resort, I concluded to try 
the remedies on a few cases that were far ad- 
vanced — and, in fact, had given up all hopes — their 
physicians informed them or their friends that it 
was not necessary for the physician to call further, 
as all that could be done was accomplished, and to 
be kind and attentive to them as they would not 



PREFACE. 



live more than a week, or a month at the most. So 
I selected a number of such patients and treated 
them, and the results were so favorable that I cured 
fifty per cent, of those cases. Some of those are 
to-day well and following their usual occupations. 
My theory of tuberculosis is a constitutional 
weakness and that if a cure is to be accomplished 
that it must be produced only by the increased vi- 
tality; hence, it was not proper for me to expect to. 
cure a patient when their vitality was exhausted, as 
it is my firm conviction that medicine is only an as- 
sistant to nature to throw off the disease, and that 
no medicine cures of itself, but if properly and ju- 
diciously administered will assist nature and vitali- 
ty to throw off the disease; hence the necessity of 
having a patient with a fair amount of vitality. A 
man's vitality can be compared to two horses 
heavily laden on a rough road that become ex- 
hausted and can't draw the load; man coming 
along with one horse says it represents medicine, 
and he will say: " Takeoff your horses and replace 
them with mine, medicine" do you believe that one 
will accomplish what two failed to? No, but if he 
places his horse's strength in connection with the 
other two the three will move along smoothly. 

Through the kindness of a noted physician, 
who allowed me to test the medicine on two of his 
patients who were afflicted with tuberculosis of the 
lungs, and in second stage. After a few months' 



PREFACE. 



treatment they were pronounced cured and physi- 
cally strong, and returned to their former occupa- 
tions. During the treatment the attending physi- 
cian noted their symptoms from day to day, also a 
number of physicians. 

Shortly after, this physician said to me: 
" Clancy, what do you intend doing with the reme- 
dies?" My answer was, I would like to give the 
cure to the profession but that I was not financially 
able to, and, another reason, that it would require 
time to prove the effectiveness of the cure, and that 
I wished to personally superintend its administra- 
tion, as a cure was at one time anticipated, when 
Dr. Koch said his cure was perfect, but when his 
so-called cured patients returned to work, they 
were without exception stricken down and died 
within the year, and I did not want to make an as- 
sertion unless I could substantiate the statement 
with positive cures — who had been cured for at 
least one year, and who were able to follow their 
usual occupation, also to live in any climate they 
chose. 

This noted physician informed me that it 
w^ould be necessary that I have a stock company 
incorporated under our State laws to administer 
the remedies only upon the prescription of duly 
qualified physicians, who should diagnose the pa- 
tients' disease and prescribe it in proper cases. 



10 PREFACE. 



I sought the advise of an attorney who was fa- 
miliar with corporations law, also the ethics of 
medical profession. After selecting my associates, 
men of note, the application was presented to the 
department of State, State of Illinois. On the ist 
day of July, 1896, a charter was granted for the or- 
ganization of the St. Phillip's Special Remedies 
Company. The remedies are since July 9, 1896, 
administered by the St. Phillip's Special Remedies 
Co. The Company is incorporated for ninety-nine 
years, and have the sole use of the remedies while 
the Company is in existence. The medicine is only 
given upon the prescription of qualified physicians, 
and in no case can the medicine be purchased out- 
side the Company's laboratory, and in no case can 
it be purchased unless prescribed for. The medi- 
cine is not for sale in drug stores nor department 
stores. 

Any physician can forward diagnosis blank 
giving symptoms and condition, and it in first or 
second stages would immediately fill the order. 
But if the patient is in the last stage, would not 
want to treat such patients, as we could not possi- 
bly hope for a cure. 

The St. Phillip's Special Remedies Co. have in 
their Chicago office five regular physicians who 
make examinations and prescribe the treatment 
and administer to any and all complications that 
may arise. 



PREFACE. 11 



I will now endeavor to call your attention to 
the physiological and chemical composition of the 
body, and if you carefully pursue it you will readily 
see that chemistry is the main factor, and if judi- 
ciously mastered will give the necessary light, so 
the cause can be located, also by close adherence to 
the grand and simple leading truths of chemistry, 
the lesser truths or principals, and nearly all the 
interesting relationships of elements and com- 
pounds. In a word, the science ot chemistry must 
be dependent to bring out the specific to cure all 
ailments of man. 

Read the book through carefully and note each 
testimonial, and I believe you will bear me out, 
and that we are the only Company, or body of men, 
that can produce a positive cure of that dread dis- 
ease, viz: Consumption, and Bright's Disease. 

We are desirous of having physicians interview 
us or our cured patients, or those under treatment. 
Also would be willing to supply the medicine to 
the profession in different localities, to be given 
gratuitiously, as on trial cases, providing a diagno- 
sis is forwarded to our office, and the patient is not 
further advanced than second stage. 

We maintain, we can positively cure ninety- 
eight per cent, of tuberculosis patients by the use 



12 PREFACE. 



of our remedies when in first stage, and at least 
seventy-five per cent, when in second; in third and 
last stage cannot cure them, but can relieve them 
and render the tubercular bacilli innocuous, so it 
cannot be propagated. 

Bright's Disease can be cured in all of its 
stages. When uraemia is very marked, cannot cure 
them, but at any time before the blood is poisoned 
with urea can cure the disease; it makes no differ- 
ence how much oedema is present. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 

PAGE. 

Physiology, the Phenomena of Life » . . . . 13 

Heart and Liver 28 

The Cell Nucleus 33 

Structure of Protoplasmic Cells 35 

The Body in Units 49 

CHAPTER II. 

Physiology of the Kidney 52 

Physiology of the Nervous System 56 

Circulation of the Blood 58 

Secreting Cells GO 

Vital Phenomena 71 

Inhibition 78 

CHAPTER 111. 

Bacilli of Tuberculosis 80 

CHAPTER IV. 

Essentials on Bacteriology 83 

CHAPTER V. 

Scrofula 95 

CHAPTER VI. 

Treatment of Scrofula 100 

CHAPTER VTI. 

Pulmonary Tuberculosis , 106 

(i) 



CONTEXTS— (Continued. ) 



CHAPTER VIII. 

PAGE. 

Cause of Pulmonary Tuberculosis 112 

CHAPTER IX. 

Pneumonia 116 

CHAPTER X. 

What Constitutes Bright's Disease • 129 

Acute Nephritis 132 

Chronic Nephritis 134 

CHAPTER XL 

Bright's Disease 138 

CHAPTER XII. 

Erythema.... 144 

CHAPTER XIII. 

Erysipelas 150 

CHAPTER XIV. 

General Diseases 156 

Symptoms Acute Rheumatism 157 

Heart Complications 159 

Hydropathic Treatment 161 

Muscular Rheumatism 163 

Accessory Means 164 

Chronic Rheumatism 165 

CHAPTER XV. 

Acute Gout 167 

Difference between Gout and Rheumatism 170 

Preventive Treatment 172 

Chronic Gout 173 

CHAPTER XVI. 

Medical Journal of Health 176 

Western Trade Journal 181 

(ii) 



CONTEXTS— (Continued.) 
CHAPTER XVII. 

PAGE. 

Inter Ocean. . 184 

" 189 

Western Trade Journal 194 

Catholic World 19? 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

Hints on ttie Regulation of Diet 199 

Relation of Food to Nutriment 202 

Primary Use of Nitrogenous Food 205 

Alcohol 20? 

Comparative Values of Animal Food 209 

Fish and Oysters 213 

Milk 215 

CHAPTER XIX, 

Vegetable Food 220 

Fruits 231 

CHAPTER XX. 

Liquids 238 

Ice 243 

CHAPTER XXI. 

Testimonials on Tuberculosis 24? 

11 " Bright's Disease 281 



(iii) 



CHAPTER I. 

The word Physiology may be used either in a 
general or in a more restricted sense. In its more gen- 
eral meaning it was used largely of old, and is still 
occasionally used in popular writing, to denote all 
inquiry into the nature of living beings. A very 
slight acquaintance, however, with the phenomena 
of living beings shows that these can be studied 
from two apparently very different points of view. 

The most obvious and striking character of a 
living being is that it appears to be an agent, per- 
forming actions and producing effects on the world 
outside itself. Accordingly the first efforts of in- 
quirers were directed towards explaining how these 
actions are carried on, how the effects of a living 
being upon its surrounding are brought about. 
And the dissection or pulling to pieces of the ma- 
terial body of a living being was, under the name 
of Anatomy {g. v.) regarded as simply an analysis 
preparatory and necessary to the understanding of 
vital actions. But it soon became obvious that this 
anatomical analysis gave rise of itself to problems 
independent of, or having only distant relations to, 
the problems which had to do with the actions of 
living beings. Hence, in course of time a distinct 
science has grown up which deals exclusively with 



14 PHYSIOLOGY 



the laws regulating the form, external and internal, 
of living beings, a science which does not seek to 
explain the actions of living beings, and takes 
note of these actions only when they promise to 
throw light on the occurence of this or that struc- 
tural feature. Such a science which is now known 
under the name of Morphology (q. v.) might be 
carried on in a world in which all living things had, 
in the ordinary meaning of the word, become dead. 
Were the whole world suddenly petrified or were 
a spell to come over it like that imagined by Ten- 
nyson in his Day Dream, but more intense, so that 
not only the gross visible movements but the inner 
invisible movements which are at the bottom of 
growth were all stayed, the morphologisfc would 
still find ample exercise for his mind in investiga- 
ting the form and structure of the things which 
had been alive and which still differed from other 
things in their outward lineaments and internal 
build. 

In its older sense physiology embraced these 
morphological problems and so corresponded to 
what is now called Biology (q. v.); in its more mod- 
ern sense physiology leaves these matters on one 
side and deals only with the actions of living be- 
ings on their surrounding (the study of these neces- 
sarily involving the correlative study of the effect 
of the surrounding on the living being) and appeals 
to matters of form and structure only so far as 



PHYSIOLOGY. 15 

they throw light on problems of actions. Looking 
forward into the far future we may perhaps dimly 
discern the day when morphology and physiology 
will again join hands, and all the phenomena of 
living beings both those which relate to form and 
those which relate to action will be seen to be the 
common outcome of the same molecular process. 
But that day is as yet most distant, and though oc- 
casionally even now the two sciences cross each 
other's path; action explaining form, and form in 
turn explaining action, the dominant ideas of the 
two are so distinct, the one from the other, that 
each must for a long time yet be developed along 
its own line. It is proposed to treat in the follow- 
ing pages of physiology in this narrower, more re- 
stricted sense. 

If any one at the present day making use of 
the knowledge so far gathered in were to attempt 
a rough preliminary analysis of the phenomena of 
action of a living being, for instance, of one of the 
more complex so-called higher animals — such as 
man — he might proceed in some such way as the 
following: 

One of the first, perhaps the first and most 
striking fact about man, is that he moves; his body 
moves of itself from place to place, and one part 
of the body moves on another. If we examine any 
one of these movements, such as the bending of 
the forearm on the arm, we find that it is brought 



16 PHYSIOLOGY. 



about by certain masses of flesh called muscles, 
which from time to time contract — that is, shorten; 
and these muscles are so disposed that when they 
shorten and so bring their ends nearer together, 
certain bones are pulled upon and the arm is bent. 
Upon further examination it will be found that all 
the gross movements of the body, both the locomo- 
tion of the whole body and the movements of parts 
upon parts are carried out by the contraction or short- 
ening of muscles. The muscles together with 
bones, tendons, and other structures, are arranged 
in various mechanical contrivances, many of them 
singularly complex; hence the great diversity of 
movements of which an animal or man is capable; 
but in all cases the central fact, that which supplies 
the motive power, is the contraction of a muscle, a 
shortening of its constituent fibres, whereby its two 
ends are brought for a while nearer together 

When pursuing the analysis farther we attempt 
to solve the question: Why do muscles contract? 
We find that the muscles of the body are connected 
with what is called the central nervous system by 
certain strands of living matter called nerves; and 
we further find that, with some few exceptions 
which need not concern us now, the contractions of 
muscles are brought about by certain occult invisi- 
ble changes called nervous impulses which travel 
along these nerves from the central nervous system 
to the muscles. Hence, when a nerve is severed 



PHYSIOLOGY. 17 



the muscles to which the nerve belonged, thus cut 
adrift from the central nervous system, no longer 
stirred by impulses reaching it from thence, ceases 
to contract and remain motionless and, as it were, 
helpless. Pushing the problem still farther home, 
and asking how these impulses originate in the 
central nervous system, we find that this central 
nervous mass is connected, not only with the mus- 
cles by means of nerves which, carrying impulses 
outward from itself to the muscles, and so serving 
as instruments of movement, are called motor, or 
efferent nerves, but also with various surfaces and 
parts of the body by means of other nerves, 
along which changes or impulses travel 
inwards to itself in a centripetal fash- 
ion. Moreover, the beginnings or peripheral end- 
ings of these other nerves appear to be so consti- 
tuted that various changes in the surrounding of 
the body, or internal changes in the body itself, 
give rise to impulses, which, thus originated, travel 
inwards to the central nervous system; hence, these 
nerves are spoken of as sensory or afferent. Such 
sensory impulses reaching the central nervous sys- 
tem may forthwith issue as motor impulses leading 
to movements; but on many occasions they tarry 
within the central mass, sweeping backwards and 
forwards along particular areas of its substance, 
thus maintaining for a w r hile a state of molecular 
agitation and leading to movement at some subse- 



18 PHYSIOLOGY. 



quent period only. Moreover, we have reason to 
think that molecular disturbances may arise within 
the central nervous system apart from the advent, 
either past or present, of any impulses along sen- 
sory nerves. Lastly, the presence of these mole- 
cular agitations in the central nervous system 
whether the immediate result of some new afferent 
impulses or the much delayed and complicated 
outcome of some impulse which arrived long ago, 
or the product of internal changes apparently in- 
dependent of all disturbance from without, and so 
far spontaneous, may be indicated by correspond- 
ing phases of what we speak of as consciousness. 
We are thus led to conceive of the central nervous 
system as, chiefly at least, the seat of a molecular 

turmoil maintained by multitudinous afferent im- 
pulses streaming in along the various afferent 

nerves, a turmoil which makes itself felt within as 
changes of consciousness, and produces effects with- 
out by movements wrought through motor nerves 
and muscles. And one large part of physiology 
has for its task the unraveling of the laws which 
govern this turmoil, which determine, in relation 
to the advent of afferent impulses and the occur- 
rence of intrinsic changes, the issue of motor im- 
pulses, and thus the character of the resulting 
movements. 

The movement of man or of an animal are not, 
however, the only salient facts of its existence. 



PHYSIOLOGY. 19 



Equally characteristic of him are the facts, (i) that 
he from time to time eats and must eat in order to 
live, and (2) that a supply of fresh air containing a 
certain quantity of oxygen is indispensable to his 
remaining alive. Viewed from a chemical point 
of view an animal body whether dead or alive, is a 
mass of complex unstable chemical substances, 
combustible in nature, i. e. y capable of being oxy- 
dized, and of being reduced by oxydation to simp- 
ler, more stable substances, with a setting free of 
energy. Combustible in the ordinary sense of the 
word an animal body is not by reason of the large 
excess of water which enters into its composition; 
but an animal body thoroughly dried will in the 
presence of oxygen burn like fuel, and, like fuel, 
give out energy as heat. The material products of 
that combustion are fairly simply consisting of wa- 
ter, carbonic acid, some amonia or nitrogen com- 
pounds, and a few salts. And these same sub- 
stances appear also as the products of that slower 
combustion which we call decay; for whether the 
body be burnt swiftly in a furnace or rot away 
slowly in earth, air, or water, the final result is the 
same, the union of the complex constituent sub- 
stance with the oxygen furnished from the air and 
their reduction thereby to the above-named pro- 
ducts with a development of heat, which either, as 
in the first case, is rapid and appreciable, or, as in 
the second, is so slow and gradual as to be with 
difficulty recognized. Moreover, during life also 



20 PHYSIOLOGY. 



the same conversion, the same oxydation, the same 
reduction of complex substances to simpler matters, 
the same setting free of energy present in the 
former, but absent in the latter, may be noted. 
The animal body dies daily, in the sense that at 
every moment some part of its substance is suffer- 
ing decay, is undergoing combustion; at every mo- 
ment complex substances full of latent energy are 
by process of oxydation reduced to simpler sub- 
stances devoid of energy or containing but little. 

This breaking down of complex substance, 
this continued partial decay, is indeed the source 
of the body's energy; each act of life is the off- 
spring of an act of death. Each strain of muscle, 
every throb of the heart, all the inner work of that 
molecular turmoil of the nervous system of which 
we spoke above, as well as the chemical labor 
wrought in the many cellular laboratories of glands 
and membranes, every throw of the vital shuttle, 
means an escape of energy as some larger com- 
pacted molecule splits into smaller, simpler pieces. 
Within the body the energy thus set free bears 
many shapes, but it leaves the body in two forms 
alone, as heat and as the work done by the muscles 
of the frame. All the inner labor of the body, 
both that of the chemical gland-cells, of the vibra- 
ting nerve-substance, with its accompanying changes 
of consciousness, and of the beating heart and 
writhing visceral muscles, is sooner or later by 



PHYSIOLOGY. 21 



friction, or otherwise, converted into heat; and it 
is as heat that the energy devolved in this labor 
leaves the body. Manifold as seems the body's 
energy it has but one sourse, the decay of living 
material, i.e., the oxydation of complex substances 
diversely built up into various living matters, and 
but two ends — heat and muscular work. The con- 
tinued setting free of energy which thus marks the 
living body, entailing as it does the continued 
breaking up and decay of living substance, consti- 
tutes a drain upon the body which must be met by 
constantly renewed supplies, or otherwise the body 
would waste aw r ay and its energy flicker out. 
Hence, the necessity on the one hand for that 
which we call food, which, however varied, is essen- 
tially a mixture of complex combustible energy 
holding bodies, and, on the other hand, for that 
other kind of food, which we call breath, and which 
supplies the oxygen whereby the complex oxydiza- 
ble substance may be oxydized to simpler matters 
and their potential energy made to work. Thus 
food supplies the energy of the body, but in quan- 
tity only, hot in quality. The food by itself, the 
dead food, can exhibit energy as heat only, with 
intervening phases of chemical action; before its 
energy can be turned into the peculiar groves of 
nervous and muscular action it needs to be trans- 
muted into living substance, and in that transmu- 
tation there is a preliminary expenditure of part of 
the food's store of energy. 



23 PHYSIOLOGY. 



Here, then, we have a second view of physio- 
logical labor. To the conception of the body as an 
assemblage of molecular thrills — some started by 
an agent outside the body, by light, heat, sound, 
touch, or the like; others begun within the body, 
spontaneously as it were, without external cause; 
thrills which, traveling to and fro, mingling with 
and commuting each other, either end in muscular 
movements or die away within the body. To this 
conception we must add a chemicalone that of the 
dead food continually being changed and raised 
into the living substance, and of the living sub- 
stance continually breaking down into the waste 
matters of the body by processes of oxydation, and 
thus supplying the energy needed both for the un- 
seen molecular thrills and the visible muscular 
movements. 

Hence, the problems of physiology may in a 
broad sense be spoken of as threefold: (i) On 
the one hand, we have to search the laws accord- 
ing to which the, complex unstable food is trans- 
muted into the still more complex and still more 
unstable living flesh, and the laws according to 
which this living substance breaks down into sim- 
ple stable waste products, void, or nearly void, of 
energy. (2) On the other hand, we have to de- 
termine the laws according to which the vibrations 
of the nervous substance originate from extrinsic 
and intrinsic causes, the laws according to which 



PHYSIOLOGY. 23 



these vibrations pass to and fro in the body acting 
and reacting upon each other, and the laws accord- 
ing to which they finally break up and are lost, 
either in those swings of muscular contraction 
whereby the movements of the body are affected or 
in some other way. (3) And, lastly, we have to attack 
the abstruse problems of how these neural vibra- 
tions, often mysteriously attended with changes of 
consciousness, as well as the less subtle vibrations of 
the contracting muscles, are wrought out of the ex- 
plosive chemical decompositions of the nervous and 
muscular substances, that is, of how the energy of 
chemical action is transmuted into and serves as 
the supply of that vital energy which appears as 
movement, feeling and thought. 

Even a rough initial analysis however, such as 
we have just attempted to sketch, simple as it 
seems with our present knowledge, is an expression 
ot an accumulated and corrected inquirers of many 
ages; the ideas which it embodies are the result of 
long continued investigations, and the residue of 
many successive phases of opinion. 

In the natural hierarchy of the science physi- 
ology follows after chemistry, which in turn follows 
physics, molar and molecular; and in a natural de- 
velopement, as indeed is evident from what we have 
just seen, the study of the two latter should pre- 
cede that of the former. At a very early age, 
how T ever, the exigencies of life brought the study 



24 PHYSIOLOGY. 



of man, and so of physiology, to the front before 
its time; hence the history of physiology consists 
to a large extent, especially in its opening chapters, 
of premature vain attempts to solve physical and 
chemical problems before the advent of adequate 
physical or chemical knowledge. But no ignorance 
of these matters could hide from the observant 
mind, even in quite early times, two salient points 
which appear also in the analysis just given, name- 
ly, that, while some of the phenomena of living 
beings seem due to powers wholly unknown in 
things which are not living, other phenomena 
though at first sight special to living beings, appear 
to be in reality the peculiar outcome of processes 
taking place as well in things not alive. It was 
further early seen that while the former are much 
more conspicuous and make up a greater part of 
the life of the individual in those living beings 
which are called animals, especially in man, and in 
animals more closely resembling man, than in those 
which are called plants, the latter are common to 
both divisions of living things. Both sets of phe- 
nomena, however, were at first regarded as the 
products of certain special agencies, both w r ere 
spoken of as the work of certain spirits; and the 
distinction between the two was formulated by 
speaking of the spirits as being in the former case 
animal, and in the latter vital. 



PHYSIOLOGY. 25 



From the very outset, even, the casual observer 
could not fail to be struck with the fact that many of 
the processes of living beings appear to be the results 
of the various contrivances or machines of which 
a living body is largely built up. This, indeed, was 
evident even before the distinction between animal 
and vital spirits was recognized; and when that 
differentiation was accepted, it was seen that the 
part played by these machines and contrivances in 
determining the actions of living beings was much 
more conspicuous in the domain of vital than of 
animal spirits. As inquiry was pushed forward the 
prominence and importance of this machinery be- 
came greater and greater, more especially since 
the phenomena supposes to be due to the agency 
of vital spirits proved more open to direct obser- 
vation and experiment than those attributed to the 
animal spirits. It was found that the most fruitful 
path of investigation lay in the direction of study- 
ing the structure and independent action of the 
several constituent machines, of the body and of 
unravelling their mutual relations. 

These machines received the names of organs, 
the work or action of an organ being at a later 
period spoken of as its function. And when it be- 
came clear that many of the problems concerned 
with what was supposed to be the w r ork of the vital 
spirits could be solved by the proper appreciation 
of the functions of certain organs, it was inferred 



26 PHYSIOLOGY. 



that the more difficult problems belonging to the 
animal spirits could be solved in the same way. 
Still later on it was found that the conception of 
organs and functions was not only quite separable 
from, but indeed antagonistic to, the hypothesis of 
the entiris called spirits. 

In this way the first phase, as it may be called, 
of the science of physiology was evolved, a phase 
which lasted till quite recent times. Under this 
conception every living being, plant or animal, was 
regarded as a complex of organs, each with its res- 
pective function, as an engine built up of a number 
of intricately contrived machines, each performing 
its specific work. The whole animal body was 
parcelled out into organs, each of which was sup- 
posed to have its appropriate function; and the 
efforts of the investigation were directed, on the 
one hand, to a careful examination of the structur- 
al features of an organ with the view of determin- 
ing by deduction what its function must be, and on 
the other hand, to confirming or correcting by ob- 
servation and experiment the conclusions thus 
reached by the anatomical method. And the fruit- 
fulness of this line of inquiry proved so great that 
the ideas directing it became absolutely dominant. 
In many cases the problem to be worked out was 
in reality a purely mechanical one. This was nota- 
bly so in the great question of the circulation so 
brilliantly solved by Harvey. Putting aside for 



PHYSIOLOGY. 



awhile the inquiry as to the origin of the force with 
which the walls of the heart press on the blood 
contained in the cavities, accepting the fact that 
the blood is thus pressed at each beat of the heart, 
all the other truths of the circulation which Har- 
vey demonstrated are simply the outcome of cer- 
tain mechanical conditions, such as the position 
and arrangement of the valves, the connection of 
various patent tubes, and the like. And many 
other problems, as, for instance, those connected 
with respiration, proved to be similarly capable of 
solution by the application of ordinary mechanical 
principles to anatomical facts. 

So fruitful, and consequently so adequate, 
seemed this conception of living beings as built up 
of contrivances or organs, in contrast with the life- 
less w 7 orld in whose monotonous masses no such 
structural disposition could be recognized, that the 
word " organic" came into use as a term distinc- 
tive of living things. The phrase was especially 
adopted by the chemists, who for along time classi- 
fied their material into organic substances, i. e., 
substance found only in living beings, and into in- 
organic substances, that is, substances occurring in 
lifeless bodies as well. Indeed, this nomenclature has 
not even yet been wholly abandoned. Triumphant, 
however, as was this mode of inquiry in these and 
similar instances, there remained in every investi- 
gation an unsolvable residue, like the question of 



28 PHYSIOLOGY. 



the origin of force exerted by the heart referred 
to above, in speaking of Harvey's work; and in 
many other instances the questions which could 
not be solved on mechanical principles formed a 
great part of the whole problem. Thus in the case 
of the liver, careful dissection showed that minute 
tubes starting from all parts of the liver joined in- 
to one large canal, which opened into the small in- 
testine, and observation and experiment taught 
that these tubes during life conveyed from the liv- 
er to the intestine a peculiar fluid called bile, which 
appeared on the one hand to originate in the liver, 
and, on the other, to be used up for some purpose 
in the intestine. But here the mere mechanical 
flow of the bile along the gall-ducts, instead of be- 
ing of primary, was merely of secondary import- 
ance, and the problem of how the bile was gene- 
rated and made its way into the small beginnings 
of the ducts was the greater part of the whole mat- 
ter. This latter problem was left unsolved, and, 
indeed, for awhile unattempted. Nevertheless, the 
success in other directions attending the conception 
of organs and functions encouraged physiologists 
to speak of the liver as an organ whose function 
was to secrete bile, and, further, led them to ig- 
nore to a large extent the great unsolved portion 
of the problem, and to regard the mere enuncia- 
tion of the function as the chief end of physiologi- 
cal inquiry. Moreover, whenever attempts were 
made to unravel these obscurer problems, the ef- 



PHYSIOLOGY. 23 



forts of investigators were mainly confined to a 
fuller and more complete elucidation of the sup- 
posed function of an organ, and the method of in- 
quiiy adopted was in most cases one which re- 
garded the finer elements of the part studied as 
minute organs making up the whole gross organ, 
and which sought to explain the functions of these 
smaller organs on the same mechanical principles 
which had proved so successful, in the case of the 
whole organ. When the improvements in the mi- 
croscope opened up a new world to the anatomist, 
and a wholly fresh mechanical analysis of the struc- 
ture of living bodies become possible, great hopes 
were entertained that the old method applied to 
the new facts would soon solve the riddles of life 
by showing how the mysterious operations of the 
living substances out of which the grosser organs 
were built were the outcome of structural arrange- 
ments which had hitherto remained invisible, were 
in fact the functions of minute component organs. 
A vision of a grand simplicity of organic nature 
dawned upon the minds of physiologists. It seemed 
possible to conceive of all living beings as com- 
posed of minute organic units, of units whose dif- 
ferent actions resulted from their different struc- 
tural characters, whose functions were explicable 
by, and could be deduced from their anatomical 
features, such units being built up into a number of 
gross organs, the functions of each of which could 



30 PHYSIOLOGY. 



in turn be explained by the directions which its 
mechanical build gave to the efforts of its constitu- 
ent units. Such a view seemed to have touched 
the goal when, in the first half of this century the 
so-called " cell theory" was enunciated as a physi- 
ological generalization 

It has long been a reproach to physiologists 
that, while to most organs of the body an appro- 
priate function had been assigned, in respect to 
certain even conspicuous organs no special use or 
definite work could be proved to exist. Of these 
apparently functionless organs the most notorious 
instance was that of the spleen, a large and im- 
portant body, whose structure, though intricate, 
gave no sign of what its labors were, and whose ap- 
parent uselessness was a stumbling-block to. the 
theological speculations of Paley. While in the 
case of other organs a definite function could be 
readily enunciated in a few words, and their existence 
therefore easily accounted for, the spleen remained 
an opprobrium existing as it appeared to do, with- 
out purpose, and therefore without cause. 

The progress of discovery during the present 
century was a cruel blow; instead of pointing out 
the missing use of the spleen, rudely shook the 
confidence with which the physiologists concluded 
that they had solved the riddle of an organ when 
they had allotted to it a special function. 



PHYSIOLOGY. 31 



From very old times it had been settled that 
the function of the liver was to secrete bile; and 
the only problems left for inquiry as touching the 
liver seemed to be those which should show how 
the minute structure of the organ was adapted for 
carrying on this work. About the middle of this 
century, however, the genius of Claud Bernard led 
him to the discovery that the secretion of bile was 
by no means the chief labor of the liver. He 
showed that this great viscus had other work to do 
than that of secreting bile, had another function to 
perform but a function which seemed to have no 
reference whatever to the mechanical arrange- 
ments of an organ, which could never have been 
deduced from any inspection, however complete of 
its structure, even of its most hidden and minute 
features and which, therefore, could not be called 
a function in the old and proper sense of that word. 
By a remarkable series of experiments which might 
have been carried out by one knowing absolutely 
nothing of the structural arrangements of the liv- 
er, beyond the fact that blood flowed to it along 
the portal vein, and from it along the hepatic vein, 
h^ proved that the liver, in addition to the task of 
secreting bile, was during life engaged in carrying 
on a chemical transformation by means of which 
it was able to manufacture and store up in its sub- 
stance a peculiar kind of starch, to which the name 
of glycogen was given. Bernard himself spoke of 



32 PHYSIOLOGY. 



this as the glycogenic function of the liver, but he 
used the word "function" in a broad, indefinite 
sense, simply as work done, and not in the older, 
narrower meaning as work done by an organ struc- 
turally adapted to carry on a work which was the 
inevitable outcome of the form and internal build 
of the organ. In this glycogenic function organiza- 
tion, save only the arrangements by means of which 
the blood flows on from the portal to the hepatic 
channels in close proximity to the minute units of 
the liver substance, the so-called hepatic cells ap- 
pear to play no part whatever; it was not a func- 
tion, and in reference to it the liver was not an or- 
gan in the old sense of the word. This discovery 
of Bernard's threw a great flash of light into the 
darkness hitherto hiding the many ties which bound 
together distant and mechanically isolated parts of 
the animal body. Obviously the liver made this 
glycogen, not for itself, but for other parts of the 
body; it labored to produce, but they made use of 
the precious material, which thus became a bond 
of union between the two. 

The glycogenic labors of the simple hepatic 
substance carried out independently of all intricate 
structural arrangements, and existing in addition 
to the hepatic function of secreting bile being thus 
revealed, men began to ask themselves the ques- 
tion: May not something like this be true of other 
organs to which we have allotted a function, and 



PHYSIOLOGY. 33 



thereupon rested content? And, further, in the 
case where we have striven in hope, and yet in 
vain, to complete the interpretation of the function 
of an organ by finding in the minute microscopic 
details of its structure the mechanical arrange- 
ments which determine its work, may not have fol- 
lowed throughout a false lead, and sought for or- 
ganization where organization in our sense of the 
word does not exist? The answer to this question, 
and that an affirmative one, was hastened by the 
collapse of the cell theory on his physiological side 
very soon after it had been distinctly formulated. 

The cell, according to the views of those who 
first propounded the cell theory, consisted essen- 
tially of an envelope, or cell membrane of a sub- 
stance contained within the cell membrane, hence 
called cell contents, and of a central body or kernel 
called the " nucleus," differing in nature from the 
rest of the cell contents. And when facts were 
rapidly accumulated all tending to prove that the 
several parts of the animal or vegetable body, di- 
verse as they were in appearance and structure, 
were all built up of cells more or less modified 

The hope arose that the functions of the cell 
might be deducted from the mutual relations of 
cell membrane, ceil contents, and nucleus, and that 
the functions of an organ might be deduced from 
the modified functions of the constituent modified 



34 PHYSIOLOGY. 



cells. Continued investigation, however, proved 
destructive of this physiological cell theory. 

It soon became evident that the procession of 
an investing envelope or cell membrane was no es- 
sential feature of a cell, and that even the central 
kernel or nucleus might at times be absent. It was 
seen in tact that the anatomical unit need have no 
visible parts at all, but might be simply a minute 
mass, limited in various ways, of the material 
spoken of as cell contents. Under the cell theory 
the cell was supposed to be the first step in organi- 
zation, the step by which a quantity of a formless 
unorganized plasm became an organized unit; this 
plasm was further supposed still to form the chief 
part of the cell contents, and soon became recog- 
nized under the name of protoplasm. Hence the 
destructive anatomical researches which deprived 
the cell of its cell membrane, and even of its uu- 
cleus, left nothing except a mass of protoplasm to 
constitute an anatomical unit. For such unit the 
word " cell " was a misnomer, since all the ideas of 
organization denoted by the word had thus van- 
ished; nevertheless it was retained with the new 
meaning, and up to the present time the definition 
of a cell is that of a limited mass of protoplasm, 
generally, but not always, containing a modified 
kernel or nucleus. 

With this anatomical change of front the phy- 
siological cell theory was utterly destroyed. The cell 



PHYSIOLOGY. 35 



was no longer a unit or organization ; it was merely 
a limited mass of protoplasm, in which beyond the 
presence of a nucleus, there was no visible distinc- 
tion of parts. It was no longer possible to refer 
the physiological phenomena of the cell to its or- 
ganization it became evident that the work done by 
a " cell" was the result not of its form and cellular 
structure, but simply of the nature and properties 
of the apparently structureless protoplasm which 
formed its body. A new idea pressed itself on men's 
minds, that organization was a concomitant and re- 
sult of vital action, not its condition and cause as 
Huxley in one of his earliest writings put it, " They 
(cells) are no more the producers of the vital phe- 
nomena than the shells scattered in ordinary lines 
along the sea-beach are the instruments by which 
the gravitative force of the moon acts upon the 
ocean. Like these the cells mark only where the 
vital tides have been, and how they have acted." 
Hence, arose the second of the two movements 
mentioned above, that which may be called the 
protoplasmic movements, a movement which throw- 
ing overboard altogether all conceptions of life as 
the outcome of organization, as the mechanical re- 
sult of structural conditions, attempts to put phy- 
siology on the same footing as physics and chem- 
istry, and regards all vital phenomena as the com- 
plex products of certain fundamental properties 
exhibited by matters, which either from its intrin- 



36 PHYSIOLOGY. 



sic nature or from its existing in peculiar conditions, 
is known as living matter, mechanical contrivances 
in the form of organs serving only to modify in 
special ways the results of the exercise of these 
fundamental activities and in no sense determining 
their initial developements. 

Long before the cell theory had reduced to 
an absurdity the " organic " conception of physiolo- 
gy, the insight of the brilliant Bichat, so early lost 
to science, had led him to prepare the way for 
modern views by developing his doctrine of tissue. 
That doctrine regarded the body as made up of a 
number of different kinds of living material, each kind 
of material having certain innate qualities proper to 
itself as well as certain structural features, and the 
several kinds of material being variously arranged 
in the body. Each of these body components was 
spoken of as a tissue, muscular tissue, nervous tis- 
sue and the like; and the varied actions of the 
body were regarded as the result of the activities 
of the several tissues modified and directed by the 
circumstances that the tissues w r ere to a great ex- 
tent arranged in mechanical contrivances or or- 
gans which largely determine the character and 
scope of their action. 

The imperfection of microscopic methods in 
Bichat's time, and we may perhaps add, his early 
death, prevented him from carrying out an ade- 
quate analysis of the qualities or properties of the 



PHYSIOLOGY. 37 



tissues themselves. During the middle portion of 
this century, however, histological investigation, i. 
e. 3 inquiry into the minute structure of the tissues, 
made enormous progress, and laid the bases for a 
physiological analysis of the properties of tissues. 
In a short time it became possible to lay down the 
generalization that all the several tissues arise, as 
far as structure is concerned, by a differentiation 
of a simple primitive living matter and that the re- 
spective properties of each tissue are nothing more 
than certain of the fundamental properties of the 
primordial substance thrown into prominence by a 
division of labor running to a certain extent paral- 
lel to the differentiation of structure. Developed in 
a fuller manner this modern doctrine may be ex- 
pounded somewhat as follows: 

In its simplest form, a living being, as illustra- 
ted by some of the forms spoken of as amoebcz, con- 
sists of a mass of substance in which there is no 
obvious distinction of parts. In the body of such 
a creature even the highest available powers of the 
microscope reveal nothing more than a fairly uni- 
form network of material, a network sometimes 
compressed, with narrow meshes, sometimes more 
open, w r ith wider meshes, the intervals of the mesh- 
work being filled, now with a fluid, now with a 
more solid substance or with a finer and more deli- 
cate network, and minute particles or granules of 
variable size being sometimes lodged in the open 



38 PHYSIOLOGY. 



meshes, sometimes deposited in the strands of the 
network. Sometimes, however, the network is so 
close, or the meshes filled up with material so iden- 
tical in refractive power with the bars or films of 
the network, and at the same time so free from 
granules, that the whole substance appears abso- 
lutely homogeneous, glassy or hyaline. Analysis 
with various staning and other reagents leads to 
the conclusion that the substance of the network 
is of a different character from the substance 
filling up of the meshes. Similar analysis 
shows that at times the bars or film of the network 
are not homogeneous, but composed of different 
kinds of stuff; yet even in these cases it is difficult 
if not impossible to recognize any definite relation 
of the components to each other such as might 
deserve the name of structure; and certainly in 
what may be taken as the more typical instance 
where the network seems homogeneous, no micro- 
scopic search is able to reveal to us a distinct struc- 
tural arrangement in its substance. In all proba- 
bility optical analysis, with all its aids, has here 
nearly reached its limit; and, though not wholly 
justified, we may perhaps claim the right to con- 
clude that the network in such case is made up of a 
substance in which no distinction of parts will ever 
be visible, though it may vary in places or at times 
in what may be spoken of as molecular construc- 
tion, and may carry, lodged in its own substance 



PHYSIOLOGY. 39 



a variety of matters foreign to its real self. This 
remarkable network is often spoken of as consist- 
ing of protoplasm, and though that word has come 
to be used in several different meanings, we may 
for the present retain the term. The body of an 
amoeba, then, or of a similar organism consists of a 
network or framework which we may speak of as 
protoplasm, filled up with other matters. In most 
cases it is true that in the midst of this protoplasmic 
body there is seen a peculiar body of a somewhat 
different and yet allied nature, the so-called nu- 
cleus; but this we have reason to think is specially 
concerned with processes of division or reproduction 
and may be absent, for a time at all events, without 
any inquiry to the general properties of the pro- 
toplasmic body. 

Now, such a body, such a mass of simple pro- 
toplasm, homogeneous save for the admixtures 
spoken of above, is a living body, and all the phe- 
nomena which I sketched out at the beginning of 
this article as characteristic of the living being 
may be recognized in it. There is the same con- 
tinued chemical transformation, the same rise and 
fall, in chemical dignity, the same rise of the dead 
food into the more complex living substance, the 
same fall of the living substance into simpler 
waist products. There is the same power of active 
movement, a movement of one part of the body 
upon another giving rise to a change of form, and 



40 PHYSIOLOGY. 



a series of changes of form resulting eventually in 
a change of place. In what may be called the con- 
dition of rest the body assumes a more or less 
spherical shape. By the active transference of 
part of the mass in this or that direction the sphere 
flattens itself into a disk, or takes on the shape of 
a pear, or of a rounded triangle > or assumes a 
wholly irregular, often a star-shaped or branched 
form. Each of these transformation is simply a 
rearrangement of the mass without change of the 
bulk. When a bulging of one part of the body 
takes place there is an equivalent retraction of some 
other part or parts; and it not unfreqently happens 
that one part of the body is repeatedly thrust for- 
ward, bulging succeeding bulging, and each bulg- 
ing accompanied by a corresponding retraction of 
the opposite side so that by a series of movements 
the whole body is shifted along the line of the pro- 
tuberance. The tiny mass of simple living matters 
move onward, and that with some rapidity, by what 
appears to be a repeated flux of itssimi-liquid sub- 
stance. 

The internal change leading to these move- 
ments may begin, and the movements themselves 
to be executed, by any part of the uniform body, 
and they may take place without any obvious cause- 
So far from being always the mere passive result 
of the action of extrinsic forces they may occur 
spontaneously, that is, without the coincidence of 



PHYSIOLOGY. 41 



any recognizable disturbance whatever in the ex- 
ternal condition to which the body is exposed, they 
appear to be analogous to what in higher animal 
we speak of as acts of volition. They may, how- 
ever, be provoked by changes in the external con- 
ditions. A quiescent amobce may be excited to ac- 
tivity by the touch of some strange body, or by 
some other event, by which in the ordinary langu- 
age of phisiology is spoken of as a stimulus. The 
protoplasmic mass is not only mobile but sensitive. 
When a stimulus is applied to one part of the sur- 
face a movement may commence in another and 
quite distinct part of the body; that is to say, mole- 
cular disturbances appear to be propagated along 
its substance without visible change, after the fash- 
ion of the nervous impulses we spoke of in the be- 
ginning of this article. The uniform protoplasmic 
mass of the amobce exhibits the rudiments of those 
attributes of powers which in the initial sketch we 
describe as being the fundamental characteristics 
of the muscular and nervous structures of the 
higher animals. 

These facts and other considerations which 
might be brought forward lead to the tentative 
conception of protoplasm as being a substance (if 
we may use that word in a somewhat loose sense) 
not only unstable in nature but subject to incessant 
change, existing indeed as the expression of inces- 
sant molecular, that is chemical and physical 



42 PHYSIOLOGY. 



change, very much as a fountain is the expression 
of an incessant replacement of water. We may 
picture to ourselves this total change which we de- 
note by the term " metabolism " as consisting on 
the one hand of a downward series of changes 
(katabolic change) a stair of many steps, in which 
more complete bodies are broken down with the 
setting free of energy into simpler waste bodies, 
and, on the other hand, of an upward series of 
changes, (anabolic change), also a stair of many 
steps, by which the dead food of varying simplicity 
or complexity is, with the further assumption of 
energy, built up into more and more complex 
bodies. The summit of this double stair we call 
" protoplasm." Whether we have a right to speak 
of it as a single body, in the chemical sense of that 
word, or as a mixture in some way of several 
bodies, whether we should regard it as the very 
summit of the double stair or as embracing as well 
the topmost steps on either side, we cannot at 
present tell. Even if there be a single substance 
forming the summit, its existence is absolutely tem- 
porary; at one instance it is made, at the next it is 
unmade. Matter which is passing through the 
phase of life rolls up the ascending steps to the top 
and forthwith rolls down on the other side. But 
to this point we shall return later on. Further, the 
dead food, itself fairly but far from wholly stable 
in character, becomes more and more unstable as 



PHYSIOLOGY. 43 



it rises into the more complex living material. It 
becomes more and more explosive, and when it 
reaches thesummit itsequilibrium is overthrown and 
it actually explodes. The whole downward stair 
of events seems in fact to be a series of explosions, 
by means of which the energy latent in the dead 
food and augumented by the touches through 
which the dead food becomes living protoplasm is 
set free. Some of this freed energy is used up 
again within the material itself, in order to carry 
on this same vivification of dead food; the rest 
leaves the body as heat or motion. Sometimes the 
explosions are, so to speak, scattered going off, as 
it were, irregularly throughout the material like a 
quantity of gunpowder sprinkled over a surface, 
giving rise to innumerable minute puffs, but pro- 
ducing no massive visible effects. Sometimes they 
take place in unison, many occurring together, or 
in such rapid sequence that a summation of their 
effects is possible, as in gunpowder rammed into a 
charge, and we are then able to recognize their re- 
sult as visible movements or as appreciable rise of 
temperature. 

These various phenomena of protoplasm may 
be conveniently spoken of under the designation 
of so many properties or attributes, or powers of 
protoplasm, it being understood that these words 
are used in a general and not in any definite schol- 
astic sense. Thus we may speak of protoplasm as 



44 PHYSIOLOGY. 



having the power of assimilation, t. e., of building 
up the dead food into its living self; of movement 
or of contractility as it is called, z. e., of changing 
its form through internal explosive changes; and 
of irritability or sensitiveness, z. e., of responding 
to external changes, by less massive internal ex- 
plosions which spreading through its mass, are not 
in themselves recognizable through visible changes, 
though they may initiate the larger visible changes 
of movement. 

These and other fundamental characters, all 
associated with the double upward and downward 
series of chemical changes of constructive and des- 
tructive metabolism, are present in protoplasm 
wherever found, but a very brief survey soon 
teaches us that specimens of protoplasm 
existing in different beings or in different parts of 
the same differ widely in the relative prominence 
of one or another of these fundamental characters. 
On the one hand, in one specimen of protoplasm 
the energy which is set free by the series of explo- 
sions constituting the downward changes of des- 
tructive metabolism may be so directed as to leave 
the mass almost wholly in the form of heat, thus 
producing very little visible massive change of form. 
Such a protoplasm consequently, however, irritable 
and explosive, exhibits little power of contractility 
or movement. In another specimen on the other 
hand, a very large portion of the energy similarly 
set free may be spent in produing visible changes 
of form, the protoplasm in this instance being ex- 



PHYSIOLOGY. 45 



quisitely mobile. Such difference must be due to 
different internal arrangements of the protoplasm, 
though since no vision, however well assisted, caa 
detect these arrangements, they must be of a mole- 
cular nature rather than of that grosser kind which 
we generally speak of as structural. It is true that 
as the difference in properties become more and 
more prominent, as the protoplasm becomes more 
and more specialized, features which we can recog- 
nize as structural intervene; but even these appear 
to be subsidiary to accompany and to be the result 
of the differences in property, or to be concerned 
in giving special directions to the activities devel- 
oped, and not to be the real cause of the differ- 
ences in action. We are thus led to the conception 
of protoplasm as existing in the various differen- 
tiated conditions while still retaining its general 
protoplasmic nature, a difference of constitution 
making itself felt in the different character of the 
work done, in a variation of the results of the pro- 
toplasmic life. We have a division of physiologi- 
cal labor going hand in hand with a differentiation 
of material, accompanied ultimately by morpho- 
logical results which may be fairly spoken of as 
constituting a differentiation of structure. 

Some of the simpler and earlier features of 
such a division and differentiation may be brought 
out by comparing with the life of such a being as 
the amoebce that of a more complex and yet simple 



46 PHYSIOLOGY. 



osganism as the hydra or fresh water polyp. Leav- 
ing out certain details of structure, which need not 
concern us now, we may say that the hydra con- 
sists of a large number of units or cells firmly at- 
tached to each other, each cell become composed 
of protoplasm, and its broad features resembling 
amoebce. The polyp is in fact a group or crowd of 
a?noebce~\\ke cells so associated together that not 
only may the material of each cell, within limits, 
be interchanged with that of neighboring cells, but 
also the dynamic events taken place in one cell, 
and leading to exhibitions of energy, may be simi- 
larly communicated to neighboring cells, also with- 
in limits. These cells are arranged in a particular 
way to form the walls of a tube of which the body 
of the hydra practically consists. They form two 
layers in apposition, one an internal layer called 
the endoderm, lining the tube, the other an external 
layer called the ectoderm, forming the outside of 
the tube. And putting aside minor details, the 
differences in structure and function observable 
in the organism are confined to differences between 
the ectoderm on the one hand, all the constituent 
cells of which are practically alike, and the endo- 
derm on the other, all the cells of which are in turn 
similarly alike. The protoplasm of the ectoderm 
cells is so constituted as to exhibit in a marked de- 
gree the phenomena of which we spoke above as 
irritavility and contractility, whereas in the endo- 



PHYSIOLOGY. 47 



derm these phenomena are in abeyance, those of 
assimilation being prominent. The movements of 
the hydra are chiefly brought about by changes of 
form of the ectoderm cells, especially of tail-like 
process of these cells, which, arranged as a longi- 
tudinal wrapping of the tubular body, draw it togeth- 
er when they shorten, and lengthen it out when they 
elongate,it isby the alternate lengthening and short- 
ening of its body, and of the several parts of its body, 
that the hydra changes its form and moves from 
place to place. Inaugurating these changes of 
form, the products of contractility are the more 
hidden changes of irritability; these also are es- 
pecially developed in the ectoderm cells, and travel 
readily from cell to cell, so that a disturbance orig- 
inating in one cell, either from some extrinsic 
cause, such as contact with a foreign body or from 
intrinsic events, may sweep from cell to cell over 
the surface of the whole body. The animal feels 
as well as moves by means of its ectoderm cells. In 
the endoderm cells the above phenomena, though 
not wholly absent, are far less striking, for these 
cells are almost wholly taken up in the chemical 
work of digestion and assimilating the food re- 
ceived into the cavity, the lining of which they 
form. 

Thus the total labor of the organism is divided 
between these two membranes. The endoderm 
cells receive food, transmute it, and prepare it in 



48 PHYSIOLOGY. 



such a way that it only needs a few final touches 
to become living material, these same cells getting 
rid at the same time of useless ingredients and 
waste matter. Of the food thus prepared the en- 
doderm cells, however, themselves use but little; the 
waste of substance involved in the explosions which 
carry out movement and felling is reduced in them 
to a minimum; they are able to pass on the greater 
part of the alaborated nourishment to their breth- 
ren, the ectoderm cells. And these thus amply sup- 
plied with material which it needs but little expen- 
diture of energy on their part to convert into their 
living selves, thus relieved of the greater part of 
nutritive labor are able to devote nearly the 
whole of their energies to movement and to feel- 
ing. 

Microscopic examinations further shows that 
these two kinds of cells differ from each other to 
some extent in visible characters; and though, as 
we have seen, the differences in activity appear to 
be dependent on differences in invisible molecular 
arrangement rather than on gross visible differ- 
ences such as may be called structural, still the in- 
visible differences involve or entail, or are accom- 
panied by visible differences, and such differences 
as can be recognized between endoderm and ecto- 
derm, even with our present knowledge may be 
correlated to difference in their work; future in- 



PHYSIOLOGY. 49 



quiry will probably render the correlation still 
more distinct. 

The foregoing rough analysis leads to a con- 
ception of physiology of the animal body may be 
expressed somewhat as follows: 

The body is composed of different kinds of 
matter; each kind of matter, arranged in units 
more or less discrete, constitutes a tissue; and the 
several tissues, though having a common likeness 
in token of their origin from a common primordial 
protoplasm, have dissimilar molecular constitutions 
entailing dissimilar modes of activity. Nor is each 
tissue homogeneous for two parts of the body, 
though so far alike as to be both examples of the 
same general tissue, may be a different in molecu- 
lar constitution, more or less distinctly expressed 
by microscopic difference of structure, and corres- 
pondingly different in action. Thus a liver cell 
and a kidney cell, though both examples of grandu- 
lar tissue, are quite distinct, so also several varie- 
ties of muscular tissue exist; and in the dominant 
nervous tissue we have not only a broad dis- 
tinction between nerve fibres and nerve cells, but 
the several groups of nerve cells which are built 
up into the brain and spinal cord, and, indeed, 
probably the single nerve cells of these, though all 
possessing the general characters both in structure 
and function, oi nervous protoplasm, differ most 



50 PHYSIOLOGY. 



widely from each other. These several tissues of 
diverse constitution and activity ranging as regards 
the rapidity of the molecular changes taken place 
in them from the irritable unstable, swiftly chang- 
ing nerve cell, to the stable, slowly changing 
almost lifeless tendon or bone are disposed in 
the body in various mechanical arrangements con- 
stituting organs or machines, whereby the activi- 
ties of the constituent tissue elements are brought 
to bear in special directions. These organs range 
from those in which the mechanical provisions are 
dominant, the special activity of the tissue ele- 
ments themselves being in the background and 
supplying only an obscure or even unimportant 
factor, as in the organs of respiration, to those in 
which the mechanical provisions are insignificant, 
as in the central nervous system, where the chief 
mechanical factor is supplied by the distribution in 
space of the nerve fibres or cells. 

Hence, it is obvious that almost every physio- 
logical inquiry of any large scope is, or sooner or 
later, becomes a mixed nature. On the one hand 
investigation has to be directed to the processes 
taking place in the actual tissue elements, in the 
protoplasmic cells and modifications of cells. 
These are essentially of a molecular, often of a 
chemical or chemico-physical nature, in the prob- 
lems thus raised matters of form and structure, 
other than that of molecular structure which no 



PHYSIOLOGY. 51 



microscope can ever reveal, and are of secondary 
moment only, or have no concern in the matter at 
all. These may be spoken of as the purely physi- 
ological or as the molecular problems. On the 
other hand, the natural results of these tissue ac- 
tivities are continually being modified by circum- 
stances whose effect can be traced to the mechanical 
arrangements under which the tissue in question is 
acting, whence arise problems which have to be 
settled on simple mechanical principles. 



52 PHYSIOLOGY. 



CHAPTER II. 

We may take as an illustration the physiology 
of the kidney. In the old language the function 
of the kidney is to secrete urine. When we come 
to inquiry into the matter, we find in the first place 
that the secretion of urine, that is, the quantity and 
quality of the urine escaping from the duct of the 
kidney in a given period, is partly determined by 
the quantity of blood passing through the kidney 
and the circumstances of its passage. Now, the 
quantity of blood reaching the kidney at any one 
time is dependent partly on the width of the renal 
arteries, partly on the general pressure of the blood 
in the arterial system. The width of the renal arteries 
is in turn dependent on the condition of their muscu- 
lar walls, whether contracted or relaxed; and this 
condition is determined by the advent of nervous 
impulses, the so-called vaso-motor impulses arising 
in the central nervous system and passing down to 
the renal arteries along certain nerves. The emis- 
sion of these vaso-motor impulses from the central 
nervous system is further determined, on the one 
hand by the condition of certain parts of the cen- 
tral nervous system, the so-called vaso-motor cen- 



PHYSIOLOGY. 53 



tres, and on the other by the passage of certain af- 
ferent sensory impulses to those vaso-motor cen- 
tres from sensory surface such as the skin. Simi- 
larly the general blood pressure is dependent on 
the condition, patent or narrowed of the small ar- 
teries generally, this being likewise governed by 
the vaso-motor system and on the coincident work 
done by the heart in driving blood into the great 
blood vessels, this work being also governed by the 
nervous system. Hence, in attacking such a prob- 
lem as to how any particular event, such as the ex- 
posure of skin to the cold, influences the flow 
of blood through the kidney and thus the secre- 
tion of urine, the investigator, without staying 
to inquire into the nature of nervous impulses, or 
into the nature of changes taking place in vaso- 
motor centres, etc., directs his attention to de- 
termining what impulses are generated under the 
circumstances, what paths they take, to what ex- 
tent they are quantitively modified, how far they 
and their effects reach upon each other, and so on. 
His inquiry in fact takes on to a large extent the 
characters of an attempt to unravel an intricate 
game in which the counters are nervous impulses, 
muscular contractions and elastic reactions, but in 
which the moves are determined by topographical 
distribution and mechanical arrangements. 

But there are other problems connected with 
the physiology of the kindey of quite a different 



54 PHYSIOLOGY. 



nature. The kidney is, broadly speaking, con- 
structed of living protoplasmic cells so arranged 
that each cell is on one side bathed with blood and 
lymph, and on the other forms the boundary of a 
narrow canal, which, joining with other canals, ul- 
timately opens into the urinary bladder. Here the 
question arises how it is that these protoplasmic 
cells, having nothing to draw upon but the common 
blood which is distributed to other organs and tis- 
sues as well, are able to discharge on the other side 
of them into the canal the fluid urine, which is ab- 
solutely distinct from blood, which contains sub- 
stance wholly unknown in blood, as well as sub- 
stances which, though occurring in blood, are found 
there in minute quantities only, and, moreover, are 
not found to escape from the blood into any other 
tissues or organs. In attempting to answer this 
question we come upon an inquiry of quite differ- 
ent nature from the preceding, an inquiry for the 
solution of which mechanical suggestions are use- 
less. We have to deal here with the molecular 
actions of the protoplasmic cells. We must seek 
for molecular explanations of the questions why a 
current sets across the cells from blood capillary 
and lymph space to the hallow canal; why the sub- 
stances which emerge on the far side are so wholly 
unlike those which enter in or near the side, why, 
moreover, the intensity of this current may wax 
and wane now flooding the canal with urine, now 



PHYSIOLOGY. 55 



nearly or quite drying up; why not only the inten- 
sity of the current but also the absolute and rela- 
tive amount of the chemical substances carried 
along it are determined by events taking place in 
the cell itself, being largely independent of both 
the quantity and quality of the blood which forms 
the cells' only source of supply. These and other 
like questions can only be solved by looking with 
the mind's eye, by penetrating through careful in- 
ferences into those inner changes which we call 
molecular, and which no optical aid will ever re- 
veal to the physical eye. 

The master tissues and organs of the body are 
the nervous and muscular system, the latter being, 
however, merely the instrument to give effect and 
expression to the motions of the former. All the 
rest of the body serves simply either in the way of 
mechanical aids and protections to the several 
parts of the muscular and nervous system, or as a 
complicated machinery to supply these systems 
with food and oxygen, z. <?., with blood, and to keep 
them cleansed from waste matters throughout all 
their varied changes. The physiology of the mus- 
cular system is fairly simple. The mechanical 
problems involved have been long ago for the most 
part worked out, and the molecular problems 
which touch on the nature of muscular contrac- 
tions, their dependence on the blood supply, and 
their relations to nervous impulses are being rap- 



56 PHYSIOLOGY. 



idly solved. The physiology of the nervous sys- 
tem, on the other hand, is in its infancy. The me- 
chanical side of inquiry is here represented, inas- 
much as the various actions of the system are con- 
ditioned by the distribution and topographical 
arrangement of the constituent fibres and cells; 
and even these simple problems, as may be seen 
from the article " Nervous System" below, are as 
yet largely unworked. The deeper molecular 
problems, those which deal with the real nature of 
the processes taking place in cell and fibre, even the 
simpler of these, such as the one which asks why 
the neural protoplasm of one cell, or group of 
cells, seems quiescent until stirred by some foreign 
impulse its own vibrations being otherwise retained 
and lost within its own substance, while the neural 
protoplasm of another cell is continually, or from 
time to time, discharging vibrations, as rythmic 
molecular pulses, along adjoining fibres, these at 
the present day can hardly be said to be touched. 
The physiology of the nervous system is em- 
phatically the physiology of the future. 

The rest of the body may, from a broad point 
of view, be regarded as a complex machinery for 
supplying these master tissues with adequately pre- 
pared food and oxygen, for cleansing them from 
the waste products of their activity and for keep- 
ing them at a temperature suitable for the devel- 
opment of their powers. As we have already said. 



PHYSIOLOGY. 57 



the blood is the agent which not only supplies both 
food and oxygen but sweeps away all refuse and, 
we may add, is the instrument for maintaining an 
adequate temperature. All the rest of the body 
may in fact be looked upon as busied in manufac- 
turing food into blood, in keeping up the oxygen 
supply of the blood, in sifting out from the blood 
all waste material, and in maintaining the blood at 
a uniform heat. This work, of which blood is, so 
to speak, the centre, is, as we have already seen, 
carried out by protoplasmic cells, many of which 
are themselves of a muscular nature, often forming 
part of complicated mechanical contrivances, built 
up partly of inert tissues, partly of active tissues, 
such as muscle and nerve. In tracing the food and 
oxygen into the blood and the waste matters out 
of the blood, in studying the distribution of the 
blood itself and the means adopted to maintain its 
even temperature, we come, as before, on problems 
partly mechanical or chemical and partly molecu- 
lar. The changes which the food undergoes in the 
intestine can be, and have been, successfully 
studied as a series of purely chemical problems 
conditioned by anatomical arrangements, such as 
the existence of an acid fluid in the stomach, suc- 
ceeded by alkaline fluids in the intestine, and the 
like; but the question concerned in the discharge 
of the digestive juices into the ailmentary canal, 
in the secretary activity of the digestive glands, 



58 PHYSIOLOGY. 



raise up protoplasmic molecular inquiries. In the 
reception or absorption of the digested food we 
similarly find the purely physical process of 
diffesion and the like overriden by the special pro- 
toplasmic activities of the constituent cells of the 
lining of the canal. 

In the further elaboration of the digested pro- 
ducts the action of cells again intervenes, as it sim- 
ilarly does in the, so to speak, inverted action by 
which waste matters are cast out of the body 
though in both cases the results are in part condi- 
tioned by mechanical contrivances. 

The circulation of the blood is carried on by 
means of an intricate mechanical contrivance, 
whose working is determined and whose effects are 
conditioned by molecular changes occurring in the 
constituent muscles and other protoplasmic cells; 
the work done by the heart, the varying width of 
the channels, the transit of material through the 
filmy capillary walls, all these are at once the re- 
sults of protoplasmic activity and factors in the 
mechanical problems of the flow of blood. The 
oxygen passes into and carbonic acid out of the 
blood, through simple diffusion, by means of the 
respiratory pump, which is merely a machine whose 
motive power is supplied by muscular energy, and 
both oxygen and carbonic acid are carried along 
in the blood by simple chemical means; but the 



PHYSIOLOGY. 59 



passage of oxygen from the blood into the tissue 
and of carbonic acid from the tissue into the blood, 
though in themselves mere diffusion processes, are 
determined by the molecular activity of the con- 
stituent cells of the tissue. Lastly, the blood, how- 
ever well prepared, however skillfully driven to 
the tissue by the well-times activity of the vascular 
system, even when it has reached the inner net- 
work of the tissue elements is not as yet the tissue 
itself. To become the tissue it must undergo mole- 
cular changes of the profoundest kind, it must 
cross boundary from dead material to living stuff. 
The ultimate problems of nutrition are of the mole- 
cular kind. All the machinery, however elaborate, 
is preparatory only, and it is the last step which 
costs most. 

Of the many problems concerned in these sev- 
eral departments of physiology the one class which 
we have spoken of as being mechanical in nature 
is far too varied to be treated of as a whole. The 
problems falling under it have but few features in 
common; each stands, as it were, on its own bot- 
tom, and has to be solved in its own way. The 
problems of the other class, however, those which 
we have spoken of as being molecular in nature, 
have a certain common likeness, and it may be 
worth while to consider in a brief and general 
manner some of their most striking characters. 



60 PHYSIOLOGY. 



For this purpose we may first of all turn to 
the changes taking place in a secreting cell, for 
these have of late years been studied with signal 
success. They illustrate what may be called the 
chemical aspects of vital actions, just as the changes 
in a muscular fibre, on the other hand, seem to 
present in their simplest forms, the kinetic aspects, 
of the same action. If we examine a secreting 
gland, such as a pancreas or a salivary gland, we 
find it is composed of a number of similar units, the 
unit being a secreting cell of approximately spher- 
oidal form, one part of the surface of which bor- 
ders a canal continuous with the duct of the gland, 
while another part is bathed in lymph. The pro- 
cess of secretion consists in the cell discharging 
into the canal a fluid which is of a sepecific char- 
acter insomuch as, though it consists partly of wa- 
ter and other substances common to it and other 
fluid of the body, these are present in it in spe- 
cial proportions ; and it also contains substances 
or a substance found in itself and nowhere else. 
To enable it to carry on this work the cell receives 
supplies of material from the lymph in which it is 
bathed, the lymph in turn being replenished from 
neighboring capillary blood vessels. The secreting 
cell itself consists of a soft protoplasmic "body" of 
the nature previously described in the midst of which 
lies a nucleus. The consideration of the actions car- 
ried out by the nucleus may for simplicity's sake 



PHYSIOLOGY. 61 



be left on one side for the present; and may regard 
the cell as a mass of protoplasm consisting, as we 
have seen, of a network of a particular nature, and 
of other substances of different nature filling up 
the meshes or intersticies of the network. 

Such a cell may exist under two different con- 
ditions. At one time it may be quiescent; although 
the blood vessels surrounding it are bathing it with 
lymph, although this lymph has free access to the 
protoplasm of the cell, no secretion takes place, no 
fluid whatever passes from the cell into the canal 
which it borders. At another time, under, for in- 
stance, some influence reaching it along the nerve 
distributed to the glands, although there may be 
no change in the quantity or quality of the blood 
passing through the adjacent blood vessels, a rapid 
stream of material flows from the protoplasmic 
cell body in the canal. How is this secretion 
brought about? 

If we examine certain cells, such, for instance, 
as those of the pancreas, we find that during a 
period of rest succeeding one of activity the cell 
increases in bulk, and, further, that the increase is 
not so much an enlargement of the protoplasmic 
network as an accumulation of material in the 
meshes of the network; in fact there appears to 
be a relative diminuation of the actual protoplasm, 
indicating, as we shall see, a conversion of the sub- 



62 PHYSIOLOGY. 



stance of the network into the material which is 
lodged in the interstices of the network. This 
material may and frequently does exist in the form 
of discrete granules recognizable under the micro- 
scope; and in the pancreas there is a tendency for 
these granules to be massed together on the side 
of the cell bordering the lumen of the canal. Dur- 
ing activity while the cell is discharging its secre- 
tion into the canal these granules disappear so that 
the protoplasmic network is after prolonged activi- 
ty left with a very small burden of material in its 
meshes; at the same time there also appears to be 
an accompanying absolute increase of growth of the 
mass of the protoplasm itself. We have further 
evidence that the substance which is thus stored up 
in the meshes of the cell forming the granules for in- 
stance just spoken of, is not, as it exists in the cells, the 
same substance as that which occurs in the secre- 
tion as its characteristic constituent. Thus the 
characteristic constituent of pancreatic juice is a 
peculiar ferment body called "trypsin" and we pos- 
sess evidence that the granules in the pancreatic 
cells are not trypsin. But we have evidence also 
that these granules consist of material which upon 
a very slight change becomes trypsin of material 
which is antecedent of trypsin and which has ac- 
cordingly been called trypsinogen. Thus the cell 
during rest stores up trypsinogen, and the change 
which characterizes activity is the conversion of 



PHYSIOLOGY. 03 



trypsinogen into trypsin and its consequent dis- 
charge from the cell. These facts are ascertained 
by observation and experiment, viz: that trypsino- 
gen appears in the protoplasm of the cell, and that 
in the act of secretion this trypsinogen is dis- 
charged from the cell in the form of the simpler 
trypsin. When, however, we come to consider the 
origin of the trypsinogen we pass to matters of in- 
ference and to a certain extent of speculation. 

Two views seem open to us. On the one hand 
we may adopt an old theory, once generally ac- 
cepted, and suppose that the cell picks out from 
the lymph which bathes it particles of typsin- 
ogen, or particles of some substance which is read- 
ily transformed into trypsinogen, and deposits them 
its substance. This maybe called the "selective' 5 
theory. On the other hand, we may suppose that 
the trypsinogen results from the breaking down 
from the katabolic or destructive metabolism of the 
protoplasm being thus wholly formed in the celh 
This may be called the "metabolic" theory. Our 
present knowledge does not permit us wholly to 
prove or wholly to disprove either of these theo- 
ries; but such evidence as we possess is in favor, 
and increasingly in favor of the metabolic theory. 
All efforts to detect in the blood or in the lymph 
such substance as trypsinogen, or analogous sub- 
stances in the case of other glands have hitherto 
failed; and although such a negative argument has 



64 PHYSIOLOGY. 



its weakness still it is of avail as far as it goes. On 
the other hand, the diminution of the protoplasm 
in the pancreatic cell, pari passu, with the increase 
of trypsinogen, and its subsequent renewal pre- 
vious to the formation of new trypsinogen, 
strongly support the metabolic theory, and 
a number of other facts drawn from the his- 
tory of various animals and vegetable cells all 
tend strongly in the same direction. We have 
further a certain amount of evidence that trypsino- 
gen arises from an antecedent more complex than 
itself as it in turn is more complex than trypsin. 
So although clear demonstration is not as yet within 
our reach, we may with considerable confidence 
conclude that trypsinogen and other like products 
of secreting cells arise from a breaking down of 
the cell substance, are manufactured by the pro- 
toplasm of the cell out of itself. 

We are thus led to the conception that the 
specific material of a secretion such as the trypsin 
of pancreatic juice comes from the protoplasm of 
the cell, through a number of intermediate sub- 
stances, or mesostates, as they are called; that is to 
say the complex protoplasm breaks down into a 
whole series of substance of decreasing complexi- 
ty, the last term of which is the specific substance 
of the secretion. Now, the protoplasm is undoubt- 
edly formed at the expense of the material or 
pabulum brought to it from the blood through the 



PHYSIOLOGY. 65 



medium of the lymph; the pabulum becomes pro- 
toplasm. Here, also, two views are open to us. 
On the one hand, we may suppose that the cause 
pabulum is at once by a magic stroke, as it were, 
built up into the living protoplasm. On the other 
hand, we may suppose that the pabulum reaches 
the stage of protoplasm through a series of sub- 
stances of increasing complexity and instability, 
the last stage being that which we call protoplasm. 
And here, too, no absolute decision between the 
two views is possible, but such evidence as we do 
possess is in favor and increasingly in favor of the 
latter view. 

So far we have spoken of the secreting cell, 
but we have evidence that in the activity of a mus- 
cle a similar series of events take place reduced 
to theoretical simplicity, the unit, a number of 
which go to form a muscle, is a protoplasmic cell, 
undergoing like the secreting cell a continual met- 
abolism, with a change in the results of that met- 
abolism at the moment of functional activity. Put 
in a bold way, the main difference between secre- 
tingcell and a muscle cell, or elementary muscle fibre 
as it is often called, is that in the former the pro- 
ducts of the metobolism constitute the main object 
of the cell's activity a change of form being of 
subordinate importance, whereas in the latter the 
change of form an increase of one axis at the ex- 
pense of another, a shortening with corresponding 



66 PHYSIOLOGY. 



thickening is the important fact, the products of 
the metabolism which thus gives rise to the change 
of form being of secondary value. 

Now, we have evidence which, as in the case 
of the secreting cell, though not demonstrative, is 
weighty and of daily increasing weight, that the 
change of form, the contraction of a muscle is due 
to a sudden metabolism to an explosive decompo- 
sition of what may be called " contractile sub- 
stance/' a substance which appears to be used up 
in the act of contraction, and the consumption of 
which leads with other events to the exhaustion of 
a muscle after prolonged exertion. We know as a 
matter of fact that when a muscle contracts there 
is an evolution of a considerable quantity of car- 
bonic acid, and a chemical change of such a kind 
that the muscles become acid. This carbonic acid 
must have some antecedent, and the acidity must 
have some cause. It is, of course, possible that the 
protoplasm itself explodes and is the immediate 
parent of the carbonic acid and the direct source 
of the energy set free in the contraction; but evi- 
dence analogous to that brought forward in rela- 
tion to the secreting cell leads to the conclusion that 
this is not so, but that the explosion takes place in, 
and that the energy is derived from a specific con- 
tractile substance. And there is further evidence 
that this hypothetical substance to which the name 
of " inogen " has been provisionally given, is, like 



PHYSIOLOGY. 67 



its analogue in the secreting cell, a katastatc. So, 
that the contracting activity of a muscular fibre 
and the secreting activity of a gland cell may be 
compared with each other, in so far as in each case 
the activity is essentially a decomposition or ex- 
plosion, more or less rapid, of a katastate, the 
inogen in the one instance, the trypsiogen or some 
other body in the other instance, with the setting 
free of energy which, in the case of the secreting 
cell, leaves the substance w T holly as heat, but in the 
case of the muscle partly as movement, the activi- 
ty being followed in each case by the discharge 
from the fibre or cell of the products, or some of 
the products, of this discomposition. 

We may for a moment turn aside to point out 
that this innate difference or protoplasm serves to 
explain the conclusions to which modern investi- 
gation into the physiology of nutrition seem to be 
leading. So long as we speak of muscle or flesh 
as one thing the step from the flesh of mutton 
which we eat to the flesh of our body, w r hich the 
mutton, when eaten, becomes, or may become, 
does not seem very far; and the older physiologists 
very naturally assumed that the flesh of the meal 
was directly without great effort and without great 
change, as far as mere chemical composition is 
concerned, transformed into the muscle of the 
eater. The researches, however, of modern times 
go to show that the substance taken as food under- 



68 PHYSIOLOGY. 



go many changes and suffer profound disruption 
before they actually become part and parcel of the 
living body, and, conversely, that the constructive 
powers of the animal body were grossly under- 
rated by earlier investigators. If one were to put 
forward the thesis that the proteid of a meal be- 
comes reduced almost to its elements before it un- 
dergoes synthesis into the superficially similar pro- 
teid of muscle, the energy set free in the destruc- 
tion being utilized in the subsequent work of con- 
struction, he might appeal with confidence to mod- 
ern results as supporting him rather than opposing 
him in his views. It would almost seem as if the 
qualities of each particle of living protoplasm were 
of such an individual character that it had to be 
built up afresh from almost the very beginning; 
hence, the immense construction which inquiry 
shows more and more clearly every day to be con- 
tinually going on as well in the animal as in the 
vegetable body. 

Taking into consideration all the fine touches 
which make up the characters of an individual or- 
ganism, and remembering that these are the out- 
come of the different properties or activities of the 
several constituent tissues of the body, working 
through delicately balanced complicated machin- 
ery, bearing in mind the far-reaching phenomena 
of heredity by which the gross traits and often the 
minute tricks of the parents' body are reproduced 



PHYSIOLOGY. 69 



in the offspring, if there be any truth at all in the 
view which we have urged tracing the activities of 
the organism to the constitution of its protoplasm, 
this must be manifold indeed. The problems of 
physiology in the future are largely concerned in 
arriving, by experiment and inference, by the 
mind's eye, and not by the body's eye alone, as- 
sisted, as that may be, by lenses yet to be intro- 
duced, at a knowledge of the molecular construc- 
tion of this protein protoplasm of the laws accord- 
ing to which it is built up, and the laws according 
to which it breaks down, for these laws when as- 
certained will clear up the mysteries of the protein 
work which the protoplasm does. 

And here we may venture to introduce a word 
of caution. We have, in speaking of protoplasm, 
used the words " construction," " composition," 
" decomposition," and the like, as if protoplasm 
were a chemical substance. And it is a chemical 
substance in the sense that it arises out of the union 
or coincidence of certain factors which can be re- 
solved into what the chemists call " elements," and 
can be at any time by appropriate means broken 
up into the same factor, and, indeed, into chemical 
elements. 

This is not the place to enter into a discussion 
upon the nature of so-called chemical substances, 
or, what is the same thing, a discussion concerning 



70 PHYSIOLOGY. 



the nature of matter; but we may venture to as- 
sert that the more these molecular problems of 
physiology, with which we are now dealing, are 
studied the stronger becomes the conviction that 
the consideration of what we call " structure " and 
"composition" must, in harmony with the modern 
teachings of physics, be approached under the 
dominant conception of modes of motion. The 
physicists have been led to consider the qualities 
of things as expressions of internal movements; 
even more imperative does it seem to us that the 
biologists should regard the qualities (including 
structure and composition) of protoplasm as in 
like manner the expression of internal movements. 
He may speak of protoplasm as a complex sub- 
stance, but we must strive to realize that what he 
means by that is a complex whirl, an intricate 
dance, of which, what he calls chemical composi- 
tion, histological structure, and gross configuration 
are, so to speak, the figures; to him the renewal of 
protoplasm is but the continuance of the dance, its 
functions and actions the transference of figures. 
In so obscure a subject it is difficult to speak other- 
wise than by parables, and we may call to mind 
how easy it is to realize the comparison of the 
whole body of a man to a fountain of water, as the 
figure of the fountain remains the same though 
fresh water is continually rising and falling, so the 
body seems the same though the fresh food is at- 



PHYSIOLOGY. 71 



ways replacing the old man, which, in turn, is 
always falling back to dust. And the conception 
which we are urging now is one which carries an 
analgous idea unto the study of all the molecular 
phenomena of the body. We must not pursue the 
subject any further here, but we felt it necessary to 
introduce the caution concerning the word " sub- 
stance," and we may repeat the assertion that it 
seems to us necessary for a satisfactory study of 
the problems of which we have been dwelling for 
the last few pages, to keep clearly before the mind 
the conception that the phenomena in question are 
the result not of properties of kinds of matter in 
the vulgar sense of these words, but of kinds of 
motions. 

In the above brief sketch we have dealt chiefly 
with such well known physiological actions as se- 
cretion, muscular contractions, and nervous im- 
pulses. But we must not hide from ourselves the 
fact that these grosser activities do not comprise 
the whole life of the tissues. Even in simple tis- 
sues, and more especially in the highly developed 
nervous tissues, there are finer actions which the 
conception outlined above, wholly fails to cover. 

Two sets of vital phenomena have hitherto 
baffled inquirers, the phenomena of spontaneous 
activity, rhythmic or other, and the phenomena of 
" inhibition." All attempts to explain what actually 
takes place in the inner working of the tissues 



72 PHYSIOLOGY. 



concerned when impulses passing down the pneu- 
mogastric nerve stop the heart from beating, or, in 
the many other analogous instances of the arrest 
of activity through activity, have signally failed; 
the superficial resemblance to the physical " inter- 
ference of waves," breaks down upon examination, 
as, indeed, do all other hypothesis which have as 
yet been brought forward. And we are wholly in 
the dark as to why one piece of protoplasm or 
muscular fibre or nervous tissue remains quies- 
cent till stirred by some stimulus, while another 
piece explodes into activity at rythmic intervals. 
We may frame analogies and may liken phenome- 
na to those of a constant force rythmically over- 
coming a constant resistance, but such analogies 
bring us very little nearer to understanding what 
the molecules of the part are doing at and between 
the repeated moments of activity. 

Further, if the ingenious speculation of 
Herieng, that specific color sensations are due to 
the relation of assimilation (anabolism) to dissimi- 
lation (katabolism) of protoplasmic visual sub- 
stances in the retina or in the brain, should finally 
pass from the condition of speculation to that of 
demonstrated truth, we should be brought face to 
face with the fact that the mere act of building up 
or the mere act of breaking down affects the con- 
dition of protoplasm in other ways than the one 
which we have hitherto considered, viz: that the 



PHYSIOLOGY. 73 



building up provides energy to be set free, and the 
breaking down lets the energy forth. In Hering's 
conception the mere condition of the protoplasm, 
whether it is largely built up or largely broken 
down, produces effects which result in a particular 
state of consciousness. Now, whatever views we 
may take of consciousness we must suppose that an 
affection of consciousness is dependent on a change 
in some material. But in the case of color sensa- 
tions that material cannot be the visual substance 
itself, but some other substance. That is to say, 
according to Hering's views, the mere condition 
of the visual substance as distinct from a change 
in that condition determines the change in the 
other substance, which is the basis of conscious- 
ness. So that if Hering's conception be a true 
one, (and the arguments in favor of it, if not wholly 
conclusive, are at least serious), we are led to en- 
tertain the idea that, in addition to the rough prop- 
agation of explosive decompositions, there are 
continually passing from protoplasm to protoplasm 
delicate touches compared with which the nervous 
impulses which with such difficulty the galvanome- 
ter makes known to us are gross and coarse 
shocks. And it is at least possible, if not probable, 
(indeed present investigations seem rapidly tend- 
ing in this direction), that an extension of Hering's 
view with such modifications as future inquiry may 
render necessary to other processes than visual 



74 PHYSIOLOGY 

sensation, more especially to the inner working of 
the central nervous system, may not only carry us 
a long way on towards understanding inhibition 
and spontaneous activity but may lay the founda- 
tion of a new molecular physiology. This, however, 
is speculative and dangerous ground. But it 
seemed desirable to touch upon it since it illustrates 
a possible or probable new departure. What we 
have said of it and of the more managable mole- 
cular problems of physiology will perhaps show 
that vast and intricate as is the maze before the 
physiologist today, he has in his hand a clew which 
promises at least to lead him far on through it. 

Space forbids our entering upon a discussion 
concerning the methods of physiology; but accept- 
ing the truth of the preceding discussion as to the 
nature of physiological problems, the means of 
solving these problems speak for themselves. 

From the earliest times the methods of physi- 
ological inquiry have belonged to one of two cata- 
gories — they have been anatomical or experiment- 
al. And the same distinction holds good today, 
though both methods are often joined together in 
one inquiry, and, indeed, at times may be said to 
merge the one into the other.. By the anatomical 
method the observer ascertains the gross outlines, 
the minute structure, and, if necessary, the physical 
characters and the chemical composition of an or- 



PHYSIOLOGY. 75 



ganism,or part of an organism; and by comparison 
of these with those of different organism, or of 
the same organism placed by nature, that is, not 
by himself in different circumstances, he draws 
conclusions as to the actions taking place in it 
while it was alive. In early times the comparison 
or gross structures gave important results, but they 
have now been to a great extent exhausted; and 
the most valuable conclusions reached at the pres- 
ent day by the anatomical method are those ar- 
rived at by histological investigation of minute 
structures and by chemical analysis. The marks 
of this method are that on the one hand it deals 
for the most part with things which are no longer 
alive, and hence must necessarily fail to make 
touch with the inner workings of which we have 
spoken above; and, on the other hand, in its com- 
parison of organism under different conditions it 
has to wait till Providence brings about what it re- 
quires, and has to be satisfied with such differences 
as the chapter of accidents provides. In the ex- 
perimental method the observer places the organ- 
ism, or part of organism, under conditions of his own 
choosing and applies to the organism under those 
conditions the same analysis as in the former meth- 
ods. He ascertains changes in the gross features, 
minute structure, physical characters, and chemical 
compositions as before. So that in reality the two 
methods are in part identical and differ chiefly by 



76 PHYSIOLOGY. 



the fact that in the latter the observer chooses the 
conditions in which to place the organism. But an 
important corollary follows, viz: that bychoosing his 
own condition the observer is able to bring his 
analysis to bear on an organism or part of an or- 
ganism while still alive. 

The history of physiology, especially in recent 
times, shows that this method is the one not only 
of the greatest fertility but one becoming more and 
more essential as inquiry is pushed deeper and 
deeper into the more abstruce parts of physiology. 

If there be any truth in the sketch given above 
of the modern tendencies of molecular physiology 
it will be clear to every mind that the experimental 
method alone can in the future give adequate re- 
sults. It might, indeed, be urged that when mole- 
cular physics has advanced far enough the molecu- 
lar problems of physiology will be interpreted by 
its light without recourse to experiment. It will 
be a long waiting till that comes. Meanwhile all 
the power over not only the body but what is more 
important, the mind or man which the physiology 
of the future unmistakably promises must lie un- 
used. Nor is it simply a matter of waiting, for it is 
at least within the range of possibility that when 
the molecular problems of physiology are fairly 
grasped conclusions may be reached which will 
throw back a light on the molecular processes of 
inanimate masses, revealing features of what we 



PHYSIOLOGY. 77 



call matter which could not be discovered by the 
examination of bodies which had never lived. 

It would not be a hard task to give chapter and 
verse tor the assertion that the experimental meth- 
od has, especially in these later times, supplied the 
chief means of progress in physiology; but it would 
be a long task, as we may content ourselves with 
calling attention to what is in many respects a 
typical case. We referred a short time back the 
phenomena of " inhibition." It is not too much to 
say that the discovery of the inhibitory function 
of certain nerves marks one of the most important 
steps in the progress of physiology during the past 
half century. The mere attainment of the fact 
that the stimulation of a nerve might stop action 
instead of inducing action constituted in itself al- 
most a revolution, and the value of that fact in help- 
ing us on the one hand to unravel the tangled puzzle 
of physiological action and reaction, and on the other 
hand, to push our inquiries into the still more diffi- 
cult problems of molecular changes, has proved 
immense. One cannot at the present time take up 
a physiological memoir covering any large extent 
of ground without finding some use ma,de of in- 
hibitory processes for the purpose of explaining 
physiological phenomena. 

Now, however skillfully we may read older 
statements between the lines, no scientific, that is, 



78 PHYSIOLOGY. 



no exact knowledge of inhibition was possessed by 
any physiologist until Weber, by a direct experi- 
ment on a living animal, discovered the inhibitory 
influence of the pneumogastric nerve over the beat- 
ing of the heart. It was, of course, previously 
known that under certain circumstances the beat- 
ing of the heart might be stopped; but all ideas as 
to how the stoppage was or might be brought about 
were vague and uncertain before Weber made his 
experiment. That experiment gave the clew to 
an exact knowledge, and it is difficult if not im- 
possible to see how the clew could have been 
gained otherwise than by experiment; other ex- 
periments have enabled us to follow up the clew so 
that it may with justice be said that all that part of 
the recent progress of physiology which is due to 
the introduction of a knowledge of inhibitory pro- 
cesses is the direct result of the experimental 
method. But the story of our knowledge of inhi- 
bition is only one of the innumerable instances 
of the value of this method. In almost every de- 
partment of physiology an experiment or a series 
•of experiments has proved a turning point at 
which vague nebulous fancies were exchanged for 
clear decided knowledge or a starting point for the 
introduction of wholly new and startling ideas. 
And we may venture to repeat that not only must 
the experimental method be continued, but the 
progress of physiology will chiefly depend on the 



PHYSIOLOGY. 70 

increase application of that method. The more 
involved and abstrue the problems become the 
more necessary does it also become that the in- 
quirer should be able to choose his own conditions 
for the observations he desires to make. Happily, 
the experimental method itself brings with it in 
the course of its own development the power of 
removing the only valid objection to physiological 
experiments, viz: that in certain cases they involve 
pain and suffering. For in nearly all experiments 
pain and suffering are disturbing elements. These 
disturbing elements the present imperfect methods 
are often unable to overcome; but their removal 
will become a more and more pressing necessity in 
the interests of the experiments themselves, as 
the science becomes more exact and exacting, and 
will also become a more and more easy task as the 
progress of the science makes the investigator 
more and more master of the organism. In the 
physiology of the future pain and suffering will be 
admissible in an experiment only when pain and 
suffering are themselves the object of inquiry. 

And such an inquiry will of necessity take a 
subjective rather than an objective form. 



CHAPTER III. 

Tuberculosis Bacillus are slender rods usual- 
ly in pairs; not motile spores not definitely determ- 
ined; facultatively ancerobic. 

Habitat in all organs and secretions of tuber- 
cular persons its chief characteristics are pathogen- 
ic, it is facultative abczrolic; in order that the bacilli 
be active they must be excluded from oxygen as soon 
as sputa is evacuated by expectoration, there is no 
life or action whatever, and in order to propagate 
them it is necessary by culture to add serum or 
potatoes to sput which contains tuberculosis bacilli 
and encase it in air tight receptical and maintain 
37°c 

Tuberculosis bacilli are in spores, hence the 
resistance of spores because of the very tenacious 
envelope the spore is not easily influenced by ex- 
ternal measure, it is said to be the most resisting 
object of the organic world, chemical and physical 
agents that easily destroy other life have very little 
effect upon it, many spores require a temperature 
of i40°c. dry heat for several hours to destroy 

80 



TUBERCULOSIS BACILLI. 81 

I40°c. dry heat for several hours to destroy 
them; the spores of a variety of potato bacillus 
can withstand the application of steam at ioo°c. 
for four hours. 

Thebacillaof tuberculosis will not be impaired nor 
injured by boiling in nitric acid for four hours 212F. 
or ioo°c. after process of boiling are as visible and 
numerous upon microscopic test, and can be de- 
veloped by culture in size and number, hence to 
treat by inhilation it would be impossible to inhale 
a gas that would attack the bacilli as resistance of 
tissue in lungs would not be able to withstand the 
strain, as we know tuberculosis bacilli are ancerobic 
and that oxygen is destructive to them, the one 
and only way to completely remove them from the 
system is by increasing the oxygen in the body and 
that can only be accomplished by restoring the 
lacking element in the muscular system and im- 
proving digestion which will actually follow when 
the muscles are strengthened. 

In this work you will note list of Bacteria, 
Pathogenic and non-Pathogenic, and you will also 
note that the lungs are bacillicidal, and if sufficiently 
strengthened, will destroy and expel the tubercular 
baccilli as well as all other bacteria, as all vegeta- 
ble matter is continually filling the air with bacte- 
ria which causes fever and sickness, some will con- 
tract the sickness and others won't; it is termed 
contagious; others will come in contract, and, in 



82 TUBERCULOSIS BACILLI. 

fact, care and attend the afflicted, and experience 
no inconvenience. How so? First, the party that 
contracted the disease from the afflicted one was 
not in good spirits, in other words, was ailing from 
some stomach or nervous trouble, while the im- 
mune, as we may say, was in good condition, all 
organs being active, and especially the stomach. 



CHAPTER IV. 



ESSENTIALS OF BACTERIOLOGY. 

General Considerations. 



bacteria. 

Bacteria {Baxrnpov, little staff,) is a name 
given to a group of the lowest form of plants, very 
closely following the algce. They were called 
Fission-Fungi or Schizomycetes, (pxica, to cleave; 
uoxns, fungus,) because it was thought that, as the 
fungi, they lived without the chlorophyll. The word 
fission was supplied to distinguish them from 
moulds and yeasts; it denoting the manner of re- 
production. Since several bacteria have been 
found to possess chlorophyll, and as a great many 
increase in other ways than by simple fission, the 
name of Schizomycetes can no longer be applied, 

83 



84 ESSENTIALS ON BACTERIOLOGY. 

though the word Bacteria leaves much to be de- 
sired. 

Classification* Ferdinand Cohn, in the middle 
of the present century, was the first to demonstrate 
bacteria to be of vegetable origin, they being placed 
previous to that among the infusoria. He arranged 
them according to their form under four divisions. 

Cohn's System* I. Spherobacteria, (globules), 
1 1. Microbatceria, (short rods), 
III. Desmobacteria, (long rods), 
IV. Spirobacteria, (spirals), 

as expressed at the present time, Micrococcus, Bac- 
cilus, and Spirillum. This classification is very 
superficial, but because a better one has not been 
found it is most in use today. 

DeBary's System* DeBary divides bacteria into 
two groups, those arising from or giving rise to 
endospores and those developed from arthrospores. 
This division has a more scientific value than the 
first. 

Structure* Bacteria are cells; they appear as 
round or cylindrical, of an average diameter or 
transverse section of o.ooimm, (i micromillimeter), 
written iu. The cell, as other plant cells, is com- 
posed of a membranous cell wall and cell contents; 
u cell nuclei " have not yet been observed, but the 
latest researches point to their presence. 



ESSENTIALS ON BACTERIOLOGY. 85 

Cell Wall* The cell wall is composed of plant 
cellulose, which can be demonstrated in some cases 
by the tests for cellulose. The membrane is firm 
and can be brought plainly into view by the action 
of iodine upon the cell contents which contracts 
them. 

Cell Contents* The contents of the cell consist 
mainly of protoplasm usually homogeneous, but in 
some varieties finely granular, or holding pigment, 
chlorophyll, granulose, and sulphur in its structure. 

It is composed chiefly of mycoprotein. 

Gelatinous Membrane* The outer layer of the 
cell membrane can absorb water and become glati- 
noid, forming either a little envelope or capsule 
around the bacterium or preventing the separation 
of the newly branched germs, forming chains and 
bunches as strepto and staphylo-cocci. Long fila- 
ments are also formed. 

Zoogloea* When this gelatinous membrane is 
very thick, irregular masses of bacteria will be 
formed, the whole growth being in one jelly-like 
lump. This is termed a zoogloea {zoow, animal; 
aoug- y glue). 

Locomotion* Many bacteria possess the faculty 
of self-movement, carrying themselves in all man- 



ESSENTIALS ON BACTERIOLOGY. 



ner of ways across the micropscopic field, some 
very quickly, others leisurely. 

Vibratory Movements* Some bacteria vibrate in 
themselves, appearing to move, but they do not 
change their place; these movements are denoted 
as molecular or Brownian. 

Flagella* Little threads or lashes are found 
attached to many of the motile bacteria, either at 
the poles or along the sides, sometimes only one, 
and on some several, forming a tuft. 

These flagella are in constant motion, and can 
probably be considered as the organs of locomo- 
tion; they have not yet been discovered upon all 
the motile bacteria, owing no doubt to our imper- 
fect methods of observation. They can be stained 
and have been photographed. 

Reproduction* Bacteria multiply either through 
simple division or through fructification by means 
of small round or oval bodies called spores, from 
spora (seed). In the first case division, the cell 
elongates, and at one portion, usually the middle, 
the cell wall indents itself gradually, forming a 
septum, and dividing the cell into two equal parts, 
just as occurs in the higher plant and animal cells. 

Spore Formations* Two forms of sporulation: 
Endosporous and Arthrosporous. First, a small 



ESSENTIALS ON BACTERIOLOGY. 87 

granule developes in the protoplasm of a bacterium, 
this increases in size, or several little granules 
coalesce to form an elongate, highly refractive, 
clearly defined object, rapidly attaining its real 
size, and this is the spore. The remainder of the 
cell contents has now disappeared, leaving the 
spore in a dark, very resistant membrane or cap- 
sule, and beyond this the weak cell wall. The cell 
wall dissolves gradually or stretches and allows 
the spore to be set free. 

Each bacterium gives rise to but one spore. 
It may be at either end or in the middle. Some 
rods take on a peculiar shape at the side of the 
spore, making the rod look like a drum-stick or 
spindle — Clostridium. 

Spore Contents* What the real contents of spores 
are is not known. In the mother cell at the site of 
the spore little granules have been found which 
stain differently from the rest of the cell, and these 
are supposed to be the beginnings, the sporogenic 
bodies. The most important part of the spore is 
its capsule; to this it owes its resisting properties. 
It consists of two separate layers, a thin membrane 
around the cell and a firm outer gelatinous en- 
velope. 

Germination* When brought into favorable con- 
ditions the spore begins to lose its shining appear- 



ESSENTIALS ON BACTERIOLOGY. 



ance, the outer firm membrane begins to swell, and 
it now assumes the shape and size of the cell from 
which it sprang, the capsule having burst, so as to 
allow the young bacillus to be set free. 

Requisites for Spore Formation* It was formerly 
thought that when the substratum could no longer 
maintain it, or had become infiltrated with detri- 
mental products, the bacterium cell produced spores, 
or rather turned itself into a spore to escape annihila- 
tion; but we know that only when the conditions are 
the most favorable to the well being of the cell, 
does it produce fruit, just as with every other type 
of plant or animal life, a certain amount of oxygen 
and heat being necessary for good spore forma- 
tion. 

Asporogenic Bacteria* Bacteria can be so dam- 
aged that they will remain sterile, not produce any 
spores. This condition can be temporary only, or 
permanent. 

Arthrosporous* All the above remarks relate to 
Endospores, spores that arise within the cells. 

In the other group, called Arthrospores, indi- 
vidual members of a colony or aggregation leave 
the same, and become the originators of new col- 
onies, thus assuming the character of spores. 

The Micrococci furnish examples of this form. 



ESSENTIALS ON BACTERIOLOGY. 89 

Some authorities have denied the existence of 
the arthrosporous formation. 

Resistance of Spores* Because of the very tena- 
cious envelope the spore is not easily influenced by 
external measures. It is said to be the most re- 
sisting object of the organic world. 

Chemical and physical agents that easily des- 
stroy other life have very little effect upon it. 

Many spores require a -temperature of i4O c. 
dry heat for several hours to destroy them. The 
spores of a variety of potato bacillus (bacillus 
mesentericus) can withstand the application of 
steam at ioo°c. for four hours. 



ORIGIN OF BACTERIA AND THEIR DISTRIBUTION. 

As Pasteur has shown, all bacteria develop 
from pre-existing bacteria, or the spores of the 
same. They cannot, do not arise de novo. 

Their wide and almost universal diffusion is 
due to the minuteness of the cells and the few 
requirements of their existence. 

Very few places are free from germs; the air 
on the high seas, and on the mountain tops, is said 
to be free from bacteria, but it is questionable. 



90 ESSENTIALS ON BACTERIOLOGY. 

One kind of bacterium will not produce an- 
other kind. 

A bacillus does noc arise from a micrococcus or 
the typhoid fever bacillus produce the bacillus of 
tetanus. 

This subject has been long and well discussed, 
and it would take many pages to state the pros and 
cons, therefore this positive statement is made, 
it being the position now held by the principal 
authorities. 

Saprophytes and Parasites* [Saprophytes, putrid 
plant; Parasites, aside of food.) Thosebacteria which 
live on the dead remains of organic life are known 
as Saprophytic Bacteria, and those which choose 
the living bodies of their fellow creatures for their 
habitat are called Parisitic Bacteria. Some, how- 
ever, develop equally well as saprophytes and par- 
asites. They are called Facultative Parasites. 

Conditions of Life and Growth of Bacteria* Influence 
of temperature. In general a temperature ranging 
from io°c. to 40°c. is necessary to their life and 
growth. 

Saprophytes take the lower temperatures; par- 
asites, the temperature more approaching the ani- 
mal heat of the warm-blooded. Some forms re- 
quire a nearly constant heat, growing within very 
small limits, as the Bacillus of Tuberculosis. 



ESSENTIALS ON BACTERIOLOGY. 91 

Some forms can be arrested in their develop- 
ment by a warmer or colder temperature, and then 
restored to activity by a return to the natural heat. 

A few varieties exist only at freezing point of 
water; and others again that will not live under a 
temperature of 60 °c. 

For the majority of Bacteria a temperature of 
6o°c. is destructive and several times freezing and 
thrawing very fatal. 

Influence of Oxygen. — Two varieties of bac- 
teria in relation to oxygen. The one aerobic, grow- 
ing in air; the other anaerobic, living without air. 

Obligate aerobins; those which exist only when 
oxygen is present. 

Facultative aerobins; those that live best when 
oxygen is present, but can live without it. 

Obligate or true anaerobins; those which can 
not exist where oxygen is. 

Facultative anaerobins; those which exist bet- 
ter where there is no oxygen but can live in its 
presence. 

Some derive the oxygen which they require 
out of their nutriment, so that a bacterium may be 
aerobic and yet not require the presence of free 
oxygen. 



92 ESSENTIALS ON BACTERIOLOGY. 

^Erobins may consume the free oxygen of a 
regin and thus allow the anaerobins to develop. By 
improved methods of culture many varieties of an- 
aerobins have been discovered. 

Influence of Light. — Sunlight is very destruc- 
tive to bacteria. A few hours exposure to the sun 
has been fatal to anthrax bacilli, and the cultures 
of bacillus tuberculosis have been killed by a few 
days' standing in daylight. 

Vital Actions of Microbes* Bacteria feeding upon 
organic compounds produce chemical changes in 
them, not only by the withdrawal of certain ele- 
ments but also by the exertion of these elements 
changed by digestion. Sometimes such changes 
are destructive to themselv.es, as when lactic and 
butyric acids are formed in the media. 

Oxidation and reduction are carried on by 
some bacteria. Ammonia, hydrogensulphide, and 
trimethylamin are a few of the chemical products 
produced by bacteria. 

Ptomaines* Brieger found a number of complex 
alkaloids, closely resembling those found in ordin- 
ary plants, and which he named Ptomaines {corpse) 
because obtained from putrefying objects. 

Fermentation* This form of " splitting up — 
fermentation, as it is called — is due to the direct 



ESSENTIALS ON BACTERIOLOGY. 9S 

action of vegetable organism. Many bacteria have 
the power of ferments. 

Putrefaction* When fermentation is accompan- 
ied by development of offensive gasses, a decompo- 
sition occurs, which is called putrefaction; and 
this, in organic substance, is due entirely to bac- 
teria. 

Liquefaction of Solid Gelatine* Some varieties of bac- 
teria digest the nutrient gelatine, and so dissolve 
it; others execrete a ferment which liquifies the 
gelatine. 

Producers of Disease* Various pathological pro- 
cesses are caused by bacteria, the name given to 
such diseases being infectious diseases and the 
germs themselves called disease-producing patho- 
genic bacteria. Those which do not form any 
pathological process are called non-pathogenic 
bacteria. 

Pigmentation* Some bacteria are endowed 
with the property of forming pigments either in 
themselves, or producing a chromogenic body 
which, when set free, gives rise to the pigment. In 
some cases the pigments have been isolated and 
many of the properties of the aniline dyes discov- 
ered in them. 

Phosphoresence* Many bacteria have the power 
to form light giving to various objects which they 
inhabit a characteristic glow or phosphoresence. 



*>4 ESSENTIALS OX BACTERIOLOGY. 

Fluorescence* An iridescence, or play of colors, 
develops in some of the bacterial cultures. 

Gas Formation* Many bacteria, anaerobic ones 
especially, produce gases, noxious and odorless; in 
the culture media the bubbles which arise soon dis- 
place the media. 

Odors* Some germs form odors characteristic 
of them; some sweet, aromatic ones, and other 
ones very foul, disagreeable smells; some give a 
sour or ransid exhalation. 

Effect of Age* With age bacteria lose their 
strength and die. Bacteria thus carry on all the 
functions of higher organized life; they breathe, 
eat, digest, execrete and multiply; and they are 
very busy workers. 



CHAPTER V. 



SCROFULA. 

Definition. — A constitutional disease, marked 
by abnormal nutrition and production of cells, re- 
sulting either in the deposits of tubercle or in spe- 
cific forms of inflammation or ulceration. It may 
be associated with Tuberculosis or it may occur 
without. 

Scrofula with Tubercle. — It is at present un- 
certain whether Scrofula and Tuberculosis are dif- 
ferent diseases or not, but it is highly probable that 
the disease of the blood which leads to the growth 
of tubercles and that which gives the specific char- 
acter of scrofulous affections are identical. 

Tubercles are about as large as millet seeds, 
and are of two varieties, the grey and yellow; the 
former is semi-transparent and somewhat firm; the 
latter of a dull, yellow color, and of a cheesy con- 
sistence. The yellow has in it far greater elements 

95 



96 SCROFULA. 



of danger; softening takes place earlier, and it has 
a greater tendency to aggregate in masses. Fre- 
quently the two varieties are mixed; but as cases 
advance towards a fatal termination the yellow ap- 
pears to gain the ascendency. Many pathologists 
are of the opinion that the yellow is simply the 
grey tubercle in a state of caseous degeneration 
and that an uncertain interval elapses before the 
degeneration occurs. 

Tubercles are usually produced slowly and 
painlessly during some period of defective health, 
and after remaining latent for an indefinite time 
they waste, or calcify, if the general health im- 
proves, or soften and cause abscesses and other 
destructive changes, if the health deterioates. Un- 
like cancer, tubercle has no elements of reproduc- 
tion. 

The practical conclusions of Laennec, Clark, Ben- 
nett, Pollock, and other scientific observers are that 
if the further growth of tubercle can be arrested, 
those already existing may diminish in size, become 
absorbed, and the parts cicatrize; or they may re- 
main dormant without exciting any symptoms, 
after undergoing a process called certification, in 
which the animal portion is absorbed, the earthly 
only remaining. Frequently, however, from de- 
fective hygienic conditions, or other cause, tuber- 
cles undergo a succession of changes; they first 
become soft in the center, that part being the old- 



SCROFULA. 97 



est and most removed from living influences; then, 
like foreign bodies, they excite inflammation, sup- 
puration, and ulcertion in the neighboring tissue. 
The groups often continue to enlarge till several 
groups communicate and form a vomica; this 
bursts, and when the lungs are the organs involved 
its contents are discharged into an adjacent bron- 
chial tube, and the matter is conveyed into the 
windpipe, and thence to the mouth, to be evacuated. 
Unless the disease be arrested other abscesses form 
and unite till the lung substance is so diminished 
in volume, and its continuity so completely des- 
troyed as to be incompatible with life, and the pa- 
tient dies of exhaustion. In other cases, under the 
treatment, the tubercular matter, with the inflam- 
matory products it excited, are removed by expec- 
toration or absorption, the tissue around the cavity 
contract and obliterate it, and so the disease is 
cured. 

The parts most commonly affected by tubercle 
are the lungs, the brain and its membrane, the liver, 
the intestines, the pericardium, and the peritoneum. 

{6) Scrofula without Tubercle is usually man- 
ifested by various local lesions, the most common 
of which is induration and enlargement of the sub- 
cataneous glands of the neck, below the jaws, in 
the axillae, or groins, and less frequently in other 
parts of the body. These swellings are at first soft, 



98 SCROFULA. 



painless, movable; afterwards they may enlarge, 
become painful, inflame and eventually suppurate, 
forming scrofulous ulcers. They occur very fre- 
quently during childhood, and are excited into ac- 
tivity by Cold, Measles, Scarlatina, Whooping 
Cough, etc., and either remain for a long time in- 
operative, or proceed to inflammation and suppur- 
ation. Not that all enlargements of the lymphatic 
vessels and glands are due to scrofula; they may 
arise from temporary causes, and their character 
as such is readily determined by the history and 
symptoms they present. 

Causes. — The most important predisposing 
cause is hereditary tendency. But the following 
may be both predisposing and exciting causes, and 
their power in the production of struma can hardly 
be overstated. 

Want of pure air, consequent on the imperfect 
ventilation of sitting and sleeping rooms, is a fre- 
quent and potent exciting cause of tubercular dis- 
ease, as indeed might be inferred from the physio- 
logical evidence of the extreme importance of a 
proper aeration of the blood. Persons breathing 
for a considerable period, air which has been ren- 
dered impure by respiration, soon become pale, 
partially lose their appetite and gradual decline 
in strength and spirits. 



SCROFULA. 99 



Unhealthy occupations rank among the pre- 
disposing causes of scrofulous disease. But occu- 
pations are only injurious to health incidentally 
and the chief circumstances which render them so 
are mostly preventable and are briefly the follow- 
ing. Deficiency of sunlight and pure air, the in- 
halation of mechanical or poisonous substances, 
too prolonged hours of work, a bad posture of the 
body during labor and the intemperance, and con- 
sequent poverty of those engaged in them. Out- 
door occupations are much less likely to produce 
scrofulous or tuberculous disease than those prac- 
ticed indoors. 

A deficient supply or an improper quality of 
food may serve as an exciting cause, although 
probably to a less extent than causes already 
pointed out. 



CHAPTER VI. 

Treatment. — The perfection of the treatment 
of scrofula and tubercle, as, indeed, of disease in 
general, lies in its adaption to individual cases. 
The stock whence the patient has sprung, the cir- 
cumstances of birth and early life, education and 
general habits, the influence of soil and climate, 
the disease passed through the tendency to disease 
of the body generally, and of organs and tissues 
in particular, these are but illustrations of the 
points that have to be brought under considera- 
tion before a course of treatment can be prudently 
decided upon. The treatment is generally tedious 
often requiring to be continued for months, or 
even years in extreme cases. 

First. The remedies are well adapted to those 
constitutions in which the digestion and assimila- 
tion of food does not lead to the formation of good 
blood and healthy tissue. There is an impoverished, 
or on the other hand, a stout, soft, and pale appear- 
ance, notwithstanding that a sufficient supply of 
good food is partaken of. It is indicated in the 
cases of enlarged and hard abdomen, so frequently 

100 



SCROFULA. 101 



met with in children with a tuberculous tendency. 
Other indications for this remedy are a want of 
firmness of the bones, slow or difficult dentition, 
scrofulous swellings, extreme sensitiveness to cold 
and damp. 

Second. r I he Remedies are beneficial for the 
treatment of unhealthy skin; scrofulous ophthal- 
mia of children; humid eruptions behind, or pur- 
ient discharge from the ears; swelling of the axil- 
lulry glands, tonsils, nose or upper lip; swelling of 
the upper knee, hip or other joints; defective nu- 
trition; colicky pains, mucus discharges, etc. 

Also for frequently and easily disordered lungs, 
with a short dry cough, pain or soreness of the 
chest, shortness of breath, tendency to diarrhoea 
or prespiration, and general feebleness of constitu- 
tion. 

Third. It is of great value to the ancemic, 
impoverish, and cachectic condition so common in 
scrofula and tuberculosis, arising from imperfect 
assimilation of food. 

Also for scrofulous ulcers with callous edges, 
fistulous ulcers, scale head, otorrhcea; scrofulous 
affections of the bones. It may follow calc, espe- 
cially in diseases of the bones. 



102 • SCROFULA. 



Fourth. Glandular inflammation with much 
swelling, redness, and the pains worse at night 
in bed, particularly when the glands of the neck 
are swollen and painful, and there are strumous 
affections of the eyes; copious saliva, disagreeable 
taste and frequent and unhealthy-looking stools. 
Also females with menstrual irregularities, corro- 
sive leucorrhcea, indurations of the uterus, unclear 
skin, etc. 

Fifth. Enlargement of the glands; scrofulous 
inflammation of the knee, rough dry skin, enlarged 
mesenteric glands, and tender abdomen; amaci- 
ated appearance, with hectic. A chronic diarr- 
hoea, premonitory of consumption of the bowels, 
is well met by this remedy. 

Sixth. Indigestion with flatulence, heartburn, 
acid eructations, and constipation or irregular ac- 
tion of the bowels. It is especially indicated in 
patients of dark compexion, sallow skin, or seden- 
tary habits, or who suffer much from mental fa- 
tigue or anxiety. 

Seventh. In addition to the indications before 
pointed out, this remedy is useful in obstinate acid 
eructations, and when a debilitating relaxation of 
the bowels is present. 



SCROFULA. 103 



Eighth. Faulty action of the liver, shown in 
yellowish skin and conjunctive, mental depression, 
anorexia, etc. 



Accessory Means. — These are of the greatest 
importance, for medicine will be of little use un- 
less hygienic rules are strictly adhered to. 

Air. — Pure, fresh air is required night and day. 
Scrofulous residents are rarely found near the sea- 
side. The larger the sleeping rooms the better; 
the fireplace should be open; the temperature 
about 55 degrees. 

Exercise. — Moderate exercise in the open air 
is most essential; and in carrying out this sugges- 
tion the patient should endeavor to take exercise 
with the mind agreeably occupied, rather than 
following it as an irksome task. Moderate gym- 
nastic exercise is beneficial, but profuse prespiration 
should be avoided. 

Food. — The food of scrofulous patients should 
always be of- the most nutritious character, light 
and digestible. Beef, mutton, venison, and fowls 
are the best kind of animal food; to these should 
be added preparations of eggs and milk, a due 
quantity of bread, mealy potatoes, rice, and other 



104 SCROFULA. 



farinaceous principals as more suited to this class 
of patients than watery and succulent vegetables. 

Cod Liver Oil, as a supplemental article of 
diet, is an agent possessing such remarkable and 
well known properties of arresting general or local 
emaciation as not to require further recommenda- 
tion here. It may be given in almost any case 
in which a patient is losing flesh, in teaspoonful 
doses two or three times a day, commencing even 
with half a teaspoonful, if it be found first to dis- 
agree. 

Bathing, both in fresh and salt water, is in- 
valuable as a means of promoting a healthy action 
of the skin, and of imparting tone to the whole 
system. 

Clothing should be adapted to the season, and 
should be warm without being oppressive. The 
extremities especially should be kept warm. 
Flannel should be worn; in the winter it affords 
direct warmth, and in summer it tends to neutral- 
ize the effects of sudden changes of temperature. 
The linen should be frequently changed, always 
observing that it is put on perfectly dry. 

Prevention. — The prevention of strumous dis- 
ease consists not alone in the hygienic or medical 



SCROFULA. 105 



treatment of the patients, but primarily in the 
correction of habits, and improving the health of 
the parents, more particular in respect to the points 
referred to under " Causes." 



CHAPTER VII. 



PULMONARY TUBERCULOSIS. 

An infectious disease due to the introduction 
into the system of the bacilli tuberculosis discov- 
ered by Koch in 1882, it has a very wide spread, 
aimost a universal distribution, and it is estimated 
that fully one-seventh of all mankind die of it; the 
bacilli, the essential etiologic, gains entrance into 
the body with the inspired air, with the food, and 
direct inoculation. The commonest mode of in- 
troduction is by inhalation; in consequence the res- 
piratory tract is the most frequent seat of tubercu- 
losis. The bacilli become disseminated in the air 
chiefly through the agency of the sputum of per- 
sons afflicted with pulmonary tuberculosis. The 
sputum of such individuals contains countless 
bacilli, which are held in it as long as it is moist, 
but are scattered through the air when the sputum 
becomes dry and pulverulent. When tuberculosis 
is acquired through food, an occurence not rare in 

106 



PULMONARY TUBERCULOSIS. 107 

childhood, it localizes itself primarily in the intes- 
tinal tract. The food which most often conveys 
the disease is milk from tuberculosis animals, more 
rarely tuberculous meat. Direct inoculation does 
not play an important role in the causation of the 
disease. The status of heredity as a factor in the 
propagation of tuberculosis is not yet fully settled. 
Isolated instances of apparently hereditary trans- 
mission, both in man and in animals, are recorded, 
and demonstrate that the disease maybe inherited 
should hereditary tendency be prevalent in family 
history, it is not likely that any signs of it will be 
manifested should proper care be taken and avoid 
colds and keep up the system to highest possible 
degree, when the system is active it is entirely im- 
mune, and when tuberculosis bacillus is inhaled it 
is instantly expelled by chemical action of the 
lungs, but should the system be exhausted from 
overwork, worry* or sickness, and then subjected 
to tuberculosis bacilli by inhalation ; the system 
would not be immune and would not have required 
chemical action to act as bacillicidal. But in the 
majority of cases the acquisition of tuberculosis is 
post-natal. There is, however, a manifest tendency 
of the disease to attack the offspring of tuberculos 
parents, which as it is not the result of hereditary 
transmission, must indicate the existence of a pre- 
disposition or susceptibility which is transmitted 
from parent to child. The lesion produced by the 



108 PULMONARY TUBERCULOSIS. 

growth of the bacillus of tuberculosis is known as 
the Tubercle ( miliary, or gray, or nodule). This 
is small, grayish, translucent nodule, from one- 
tenth to 2mm. in diameter, firmly imbedded in the 
surrounding tissues. By the coalescence of neigh- 
boring tubercles larger masses the so-called tuber- 
culous infiltrations are produced. Histologically a 
typical tubercle consists of three groups of cells, 
the epithelioia, the giant cells, and the round or 
lymphoid cells. The first are oval in shape, have 
a vesicular nucleus, and are the result of the pro- 
liferation of the fixed connective tissue and 
endothelial cells; perhaps also of epithelial cells. 
The formation of oval cells is the first effect pro- 
duced by the tubercle bacillus. The giant cell is a 
large multinuclear mass, usually situated in the cen- 
ter of the tubercle. It may be the product of re- 
peated muclear multiplication in a single cell, with- 
out division of the cell protoplasm, or the result of 
the coalescence of several adjacent cells. The 
round cells are leukocytes that have emigrated 
from the blood vessels, and they may be so numer- 
ous as to conceal the other cells (Lymphoid tu- 
bercle). The bacilli are found in the giant cells 
between and in the epithelioia cells, and in later 
stages in the round cells. New blood vessels are 
not formed in the tubercle. 

The tendency of the tuberculous formation is 
to undergo a peculiar form of coagulation known 



PULMONARY TUBERCULOSIS. 109 

as cheesy necrosis. This gives rise to a structure- 
less, yellowish-white mass, which microscopically 
shows an almost total absence of nuclei in the cen- 
tral area, while in the periphery nuclei both nor- 
mal and in various stages of degeneration are 
found. The necrotic tissue does not as a rule take 
any stain. For this degeneration two factors are re- 
sponsible — the absence of blood vessels and the 
actions of peculiar poisons elaborated by the bacil- 
lus. The breaking down of tuberculous areas in 
the interior of the organs give rise to cavities 
which may be seen in muscles, bones, brain, lmph- 
atic glands and elsewhere, but are most pronounced 
in the lungs, where they may attain a very large 
size. 



I will now endeavor to explain the condition 
of the system that is favorable to the propagation 
of tuberculosis. In no case can the bacillus be ef- 
fective if the organs are active and performing 
their respective functions, and in no case is the 
system safe from the ravages of the tubercular 
diseases if debilitated. Pulmonary tuberculosis 
can and does attack persons who have had no 
hereditary tendency in their family history, but was 
superinduced by overwork, worry, and neglected 
colds, reducing their vitality to such extent that 
the muscular action of the lungs are impaired. 



110 PULMONARY TUBERCULOSIS. 

Tuberculosis in no case can gain any percepti- 
ble headway until such time as the nervous system 
is affected, and in no case can any symptoms 
be apparent until such time that digestion and as- 
similation is impaired to such extent that the sup- 
ply of blood is not equal to the demand and in 
consequence of the muscular weakness. 



CHAPTER VIII. 



THEREFORE 

PULMONARY TUBERCULOSIS 

is caused from vital force being reduced, thereby 
affecting the respiratory organ; it being generally 
understood that when the system is run down that 
there is lack of red corpuscles in the blood; the 
cause of the deficient red corpuscles is a lack of 
oxygen in the blood, principally caused by the 
lungs being somewhat congested, and when such 
is the case then the lungs are unable to exhale the 
carbonic acid gas, the carbonic case of itself will 
destroy the hamoglobin off the blood, which con- 
stitutes more than ninety per cent, of the bulk of 
the corpuscles of the blood. 

It must be, therefore, evident that the chief 
part of oxygen is contained in the corpuscles, and 
not in a state of simple solution, the chief solid 
constituent of the colored corpuscles is hamoglo- 
bin, which constitute more than ninety per cent. 

of their bulk. 

in 



112 PULMONARY TUBERCULOSIS. 

This body has a very marked affinity for oxy- 
gen, absorbing it to a very definite extent, under 
favorable circumstances, and giving it up when 
subjected to the actions of reducing agents, or to a 
sufficiently low oxygen pressure, from these facts 
it is inferred that oxygen of the blood is combined 
with hamoglobin and not simply dissolved, but in- 
asmuch as it is comparatively easy to cause the 
hamoglobin to give up its oxygen, it is believed 
that the oxygen is but loosely combined with the 
substance. 

The respiratory mechanism respiration con- 
sists of the alternate expansion and contraction of 
the thorax by means of which air is drawn into or 
expelled from the lungs, the acts are called inspi- 
ration expiration, respectively, for the inspiration 
of the air into the lungs it is evident that all that 
is necessary is such a movement of the side walls 
or floor of the chest, or both, that the capacity of 
the interior shall be enlarged by such increase of 
capacity, there will be of course a diminution of 
pressure of the air in the lungs, and a fresh quan- 
tity will enter through the larnyx trachea to equal- 
ize the pressure on the inside and outside of the 
chest for the inspiration of air, on the other hand 
is also evident that by an opposite movement 
which shall diminish the capacity of the chest the 
pressure in the interior will increase and air will 



PULMONARY TUBERCULOSIS. 113 

be expelled until the pressure within and without 
the chest are again equal. 

In both cases the air passes through the trachea 
and larynx whether in entering or leaving the 
lungs; there being no other communication with 
the exterior of the lungs; and the lungs for the 
same reason remain under all circumstances des- 
cribed closely in contact with the walls and floor of 
the chest; to speak of expansion of the chest, is to 
speak also of expansion of the lungs. 

We will now consicfer'ihe means by which the 
respiratory movements are affected. Inspiratory 
muscles, and in the laternal and autero-posterior 
diameters, the muscles engaged in ordinary inspi- 
ration are the diaphragm, the external intercostal, 
the levatores costarum, and serratus posticus su- 
perior. The vertical diameter of the chest is in- 
creased by the contraction and consequently 
descent of the diaphragm the sides of the muscles 
descending most and the central tendon remaining 
comparatively unmoved, while the intercostal and 
other muscles, by acting at the same, prevent the 
diaphragm during its contraction from drawing in 
the sides of the chest, thereby we understand why 
there is not the necessary per cent, of the red cor- 
puscles in the blood, and it being necessary to re- 



114 PULMONARY TUBERCULOSIS. 

plenish them before we can hope for a cure, in 
order to do so we must feed the nerves and muscles 
and thereby strengthen the respirator mechanism. 

The Clancy Discoveries which are now ad- 
ministered by The St. Phillip's Remedies Compa- 
ny is a specific having the medicinal properties to 
meet those necessary requirements. 

First, the Remedies have power to relieve in- 
tense suffering; second, the Remedies are most 
efficacious in stopping the diarrhoea; third, they 
act like a tonic upon the mucous membrane of the 
stomach, and, facilitating the digestion, create an 
appetite, the stomach being, however, connected 
with higher nerve centers by means of branches 
of the vagua and of the splanchnic nerves through 
the solar plexus by the stimulant which the medi- 
cine contains the nerves are fed and vitality is re- 
stored, and the lungs are once more able to per- 
form their function. 

We maintain that our Remedies will cure ninety- 
eight per cent, when in first stage of consumption, 
and at least seventy-five per cent, when in second 
stage, and in third and last stage it will not cure 
those, but will relieve and render the tubercular 
bacilli innocuous, so it cannot be propagated. The 
medicine is a liquid, and is administered internally 



PULMONARY TUBERCULOSIS. 115 

from three to four times daily, as the case may re- 
quire. For children, proportional to age. 

Patients cannot use beer in any form; good 
liquors taken moderately will not be detrimental: 



CHAPTER IX. 



PNEUMONIA. 

Pneumonia, or inflammation of the substance 
of the lungs, manifests itself in several forms 
which differ from each other in their nature, 
causes, and results, viz: (i) Acute Croupous, or 
Lobar Pneumonia, the most common form of the 
disease, in which the inflammation affects a limited 
area, usually a lobe or lobes of the lung, and runs 
a rapid course. (2). Catarrhal Pneumonia, Bron- 
cho Pneumonia, or Lobular Pneumonia, which oc- 
curs as a result of antecedent bronchitis, and is 
more diffuse in its distribution than the former. 
(3). Interstitial Pneumonia, or Cirrhosis of the 
Lung, a more chronic form of inflammation, which 
affects chiefly the frame-work of fibrous stroma of 
the lung and is closely allied to phthisis. 

Acute Croupous, or Lobar Pneumonia. This 
is the disease commonly known as Inflammation of 

116 



PNEUMONIA. 117 



the Lungs. It derives its name from its pathologi- 
cal characters, which are well marked. The 
changes which take place in the lung are chiefly 
three. (i). Congestion, or engorgement, the 
blood vessels being distended and the lung more 
voluminous and heavier than normal, and of dark 
red color. Its air cells still contain air. (2). Red 
Hepatization, so called from its resemblance to liver 
tissue. In this stage there is poured into the air 
cells of the affected part an exudation consisting 
of amorphous fibrim, together with epithelial cells 
and red and white blood corpuscels, the whole 
forming a viscid mass which occupies not only the 
cells but also the finer bronchi, and which speedily 
coagulates, causing the lung to become firmly con- 
solidated. In this condition the cells are entirely 
emptied of air, their blood vessels are pressed upon 
by the exudation, and the lung substance, rendered 
brittle, sinks in water. The appearance of a sec- 
tion of the lung in this stage has been likened to 
that of red granite. It is to the character of the 
exudation, consisting largely of coagulable fibrin, 
that the term croupous is due. (3). Gray Hepati- 
zation. In this stage the lung retains its liver-like 
consistence, but its color is now gray, not unlike 
the appearance of gray granite. This is due to 
the change taking place in the exudation, which 
undergoes solution by a process of fatty degener- 
ation, pus formation, liquefaction, and ultimately 



118 PNEUMONIA. 



absorption, so that in a comparatively short period 
the air vessels get rid of their morbid contents and 
resume their normal function. This is, happily, 
the termination of the majority of cases of croupous 
pneumonia, yet it occasionally happens that this 
favorable result is not attained, and that further 
changes of a retrograde kind take place in the in- 
flamed lung in the form of suppuration and abscess 
or of gangrene. In such instances there usually exists 
some serious constitutional cause which constitutes 
to give this unfavorable direction to the course of 
the disease. Further, pneumonia may in some in- 
stances become chronic, the lung never entirely 
clearing up, and it may terminate in phthisis. Pneu- 
monia may be confined to a portion or the whole 
of one lung, or it may be double, affecting both 
lungs, which is a serious and often fatal form. The 
bases or middle of the lungs are the parts most 
commonly inflamed, but the apex is sometimes the 
only part affected. The right lung is considerably 
more frequently the seat of pneumonia than the 
left lung. 

Many points in the pathology of this form of 
pneumonia remain still to be cleared up. Thus 
there is a growing opinion that it is not a simple 
lung inflammation, as was formerly supposed, but 
that as regards its origin, progress, and termina- 
tion it possesses many ot the characters of a fever 



PNEUMONIA. 119 



or of a constitutional affection. An interesting and 
important fact in this connection is the recent dis- 
covery by Friedlander and others of a micro- 
organism or bacillus in the blood and lungs, and 
other tissues in cases of pneumonia, which when 
inoculated into certain lower animals is followed 
by the symptoms and appearances characteristic of 
that disease. Still it must be confessed that such 
inoculation experiments carried on in rabbits, 
guinea pigs or mice are scarcely sufficient by them- 
selves to settle the question of the specific and in- 
fectious nature of pneumonia as it affects the 
human subject, yet they are of distinct value as 
evidence pointing in that direction. Further, there 
are numerous instances on record in which this 
disease has appeared to spread as an epidemic in 
localities or in families in such a way as strongly 
to suggest the idea of infectiveness. Cases of this 
kind, however, are open to the question as to 
whether there may not coexist some other disease 
such as fever, of which the pneumonia present is 
but a complication. The whole subject of the 
pathology of pneumonia is still under investiga- 
tion, and all that can in the meantime be affirmed 
is that it presents many features which render its 
phenomena unlike those of an ordinary inflamma- 
tion, while on the other hand it has strong analo- 
gies to some of the specific fevers. As regards 
known causes, in the vast majority of instances an 



120 PNEUMONIA. 



attack of pneumonia comes on as the result of ex- 
posure to cold as the exciting agent, while such 
conditions as fatigue and physical or mental de- 
pression are often traceable as powerful predis- 
posing influences. 

The symptoms of acute pneumonia are gener- 
ally well marked from the beginning. The attack 
is usually ushered in by a rigor, (or in children, a 
convulsion), together with vomiting and the speedy 
development of the febrile condition, the tempera- 
ture-rising to a considerable degree — ioi° to 104 
or more. The pulse is quickened, and there is a 
marked disturbance in the respiration, which is 
rapid, shallow and difficult, the rate being usually 
accelerated to some two or three times its normal 
amount. The lips are livid and the face has a 
dusky flush. Pain in the side is felt, especially 
should any amount of pleurisy be present, as is 
often the case. Cough is an early symptom. It is 
at first frequent and hacking, and is accompanied 
with a little tough colorless expectoration, which 
soon, however, becomes more copious and of a 
rusty brown color, either tenacious or frothy and 
liquid. Microscopically this consists mainly of 
ephithelium casts of the air cells, and fine bronchi, 
together with granular matter and blood and pus 
corpuscles. 



PNEUMONIA. 121 



The following are the chief physical signs in 
tne various stages of the disease: In the stage of 
real hepatization the affected side of the chest is 
seen to expand less freely than the opposite side; 
there is dullness on percussion and increase of the 
vocal fremitus, while on auscultation the breath 
sounds are tubular or bronchial in character; with 
it may be some amount of fine crepitation, in cer- 
tain parts in the stage of gray hepatization the 
percussion note is still dull and the breathing tu- 
bular, but crepitations of coarser quality than be- 
fore are also audible. These various physical 
signs disappear more or less rapidly during con- 
valesence. With the progess of the inflammation 
the febrile symptoms and rapid breathing continue. 
The patient during the greater part of the disease 
lies on the back or on the affected side. The 
pulse, which at first was full, becomes small and 
soft owing to the interruption to the pulmonary 
circulation. Occasionally slight jaundice is pres- 
ent, due probably to a similar cause. The urine is 
scanty, sometimes albuminous, and its chlorides arc 
diminishes. In favorable cases, however severe, 
there generally occurs after six or eight days a dis- 
tinct crises, marked by a rapid fall of the tempera- 
ture, accompanied with perspiration and with co- 
pious discharge of lithates in the urine. 

Although no material change is as yet noticed 
in the physical signs, the patient breathes more 



122 PNEUMONIA. 



easily, sleep returns, and convalescence advances 
rapidly in the majority of instances. In unfavora- 
ble cases death may take place either from the ex- 
tent of the inflammatory action, especially if the 
pneumonia is double, from excessive fever, from 
failure of the heart's action or general strength at 
about the period of the crisis, or again from the 
disease assuming from the first a low adynamic 
form with delirium and with scanty expectoration 
of greenish or pure prune appearance. Such cases 
are seen in persons worn out in strength, in the 
aged, and especially in the intemperate. Death 
may also take place later from abscess or gangrene 
of the lung; or, again, recovery may' be imperfect 
and the disease pass into a chronic pneumonia. 

The treatment of acute pneumonia, which at 
one time was conducted on the antiphilogistic or 
lowering principle, has of late years undergone a 
marked change; and it is now generally held that 
in ordinary cases very little active interference is 
called for, the disease tending to run its course 
very much as a specific fever. The employment of 
blood-letting once so general is now only in rare 
instances resorted to; but, just as in pleurisy, pain 
and difficulty of breathing may sometimes be re- 
lieved by the application of a few leeches to the 
affected side. In severe cases the cautious employ- 
ment of aconite or antimony at the outset appears 
useful in diminishing the force of the inflammatory 



PNEUMONIA. 123 



action. Warm applications in the form of poultices 
to the chest give comfort in many cases. Cough 
is relieved by expectorants, of which those contain- 
ing carbonate of ammonia are speciall usefuly. Any 
tendency to excessive fever may often be held in 
check by quinine. The patient should be fed milk, 
soups, and other light forms of nourishment. In 
the latter period of the disease stimulants may be 
called for, but most reliance is to be placed on nu- 
tritious aliment. After the acute symptoms disap- 
pear counter irritation by iodine or a blister will 
often prove ot service in promoting the absorption 
of the inflammatory products. After recovery is 
complete the health should for some time be 
watched with care. 

When pneumonia is complicated with any 
other ailment or itself complicated some pre-exist- 
ing malady, it must be dealt with on principles ap- 
plicable to these conditions as they may affect the 
individual case. 

Catarrhal or Lobar Pneumonia {Bronchi pneu- 
monia) differs from the last in several important 
pathological and clinical points. Here the inflam- 
mation is more diffuse and tends to affect lobules 
of lung tissue here and there, rather than one more 
lobe as in croupous pneumonia. At first the af- 
fected patches are dense, non-crepitant, with a 
bluish red appearance tending to become gray or 



124 PNEUMONIA. 



yellow. Under the microscope the air vessels and 
finer bronchi are crowded with cells, the result of 
the inflammatory process, but there is no fibrinous 
exudation such as is present in croupous pneumo- 
nia. In favorable cases resolution takes place by 
fatty degeneration, liquefaction, and absorption of 
the cells; but on the other hand they may undergo 
caseous degenerative changes, abscesses may form, 
or a condition of chronic interstitial pneumonia be 
developed, in both of which cases the condition 
passes into one of phthisis. Evidence of previous 
bronchitis is usually present in the lungs affected 
with catarrhal pneumonia. In the great majority 
of instances catarrhal pneumonia occurs as an ac- 
companiment or sequel of bronchitis either from 
the inflammation passing from the finer bronchi to 
the pulmonary air vessels, or from its affecting por- 
tions of lung which have undergone collapse. It 
occurs most frequently in children, and is often 
connected with some pre-existing acute ailment in 
which the bronchi are implicated, such as measles 
or w 7 hooping cough. It likewise affects adults and 
aged people in a more chronic form as the result 
of bronchitis. Sometimes a condition of catarrhal 
pneumonia may be set up by the plugging of one 
or more branches of the pulmonary artery, as may 
occur in heart disease, pyaemia, etc. 

The symptoms characterizing the onset of 
catarrhal pneumonia in its more acute form are 



PNEUMONIA. 125 



the occurance during an attack of bronchitis of a 
sudden and marked elevation of temperature, to- 
gether with a quickened pulse and increased diffi- 
culty in breathing. The cough becomes short and 
painful, and there is little, or no expectoration. 
The physical signs are not distinct, being mixed 
up with those of the antecedent bronchitis; but 
should the pneumonia be extensive there may be 
an impaired percussion note with tubular breath- 
ing and some bronchophony. 

Acute catarrhal pneumonia must be regarded 
asacondition of serious import. It is apt to run rap- 
idly to a fatal termination, but on the other hand a 
favorable result is not unfrequent if it is recognized 
in time to admit of efficient treatment. In the 
more chronic form it tends to assume the charac- 
ters of chronic phthisis. The treatment is essen- 
tially that for the more severe forms of bronchitis 
were in addition to expectorants together with 
ammoniacal, ethereal, and alcoholic stimulants, 
the maintenance of the strength by good nourish- 
ment and tonics is clearly indicated. The breath- 
ing may often be relieved by light, warm applica- 
tions to the chest and back. Convalescence is 
often prolonged, and special care will always be 
required in view of the tendency of the disease to 
develop into phthisis. 

Chronic Interstitial Pneumonia or Cirrhosis of 
the lung is a slow, inflammatory change affecting 



126 PNEUMONIA. 



chiefly one portion of the lung texture, viz: its 
fibrous stroma. 

The changes produced in the lung by this dis- 
ease are marked chiefly by the growth of nucleated 
fibroid tissue around the walls of the bronchi and 
vessels, and in the intervesicular septa, which pro- 
ceeds to such an extent as to invade and obliterate 
the air cells. The lung, which is at first enlarged 
becomes shrunken, dence in texture, and solid, any 
unaffected portions being emphysematous; the 
bronchi are dilated, the pleura thickened, and the 
lung substance often deeply pigmented, especially 
in the case of miners, who are apt to suffer from 
this disease. In its later stage the lung breaks 
down, and cavities form in its substance as in ordi- 
nary phthisis. 

r [ his condition is usually present to a greater 
or less degree in almost all chronic diseases of the 
lungs and bronchi, but it is especially apt to arise 
in an extensive form from pre-existing catarrhal 
pneumonia and not infrequently occurs in connec- 
tion with occupations which necessitate the habit- 
ual inhalation of particles of dust, such as those of 
colliers, flax-dressers, stonemasons, millers, etc. 

The symptoms are very similar to those of 
chronic phthisis, especially increasing difficulty of 
breathing, particularly on exertion, cough either 



PNEUMONIA. 12? 



dry or with expectoration, sometimes copious and 
feted. In the case of coal miners the sputum is 
black from containing carbonaceous matter. 

The physical signs are deficient expansion of 
the affected side, the disease being mostly confined 
to one lung, increasing dullness on percussion, 
tubular breathing, and moist sounds. As the dis- 
ease progresses retraction of the side becomes 
manifest, and the heart and liver may be displaced. 
Ultimately the condition both as regards physical 
signs and symptoms takes the characters of the 
later stages of phthisis with colliquative symptoms, 
increasing emaciation, and death. Occasionally 
dropsy is present from the heart becoming affected 
in the course of the disease. The malady is of 
usually long duration, many cases remaining for 
years in a stationary condition and even undergo- 
ing temporary improvement in mild weather, but 
the tendency is on the whole downward. 

The treatment is conducted on similar princi- 
ples to those applicable in the case of phthisis. 
Should the malady be connected with a particular 
occupation, the disease might be averted or at least 
greatly modified by early withdrawal from such 
source of irritation. 

No person can when convalescent from an at- 
tack of pneumonia or la grippe say that they are 
free from all its ravages, as in many cases it leaves 



128 PNEUMONIA. 



the system in an impoverished condition, and in 
fact the blood still contains the bacilli; and it be- 
hooves the patient to place themselves under the 
St. Philip's Special Remedies Co.'s care to entirely 
eradicate the germs of the disease, for if not entirely 
eradicated is liable to become chronic and simp- 
toms of the malady will make its appearance fall 
and spring time, sometimes in a mild way and 
again in a malignant form. 

The Clancy Discoveries which are administered 
by the St. Philip's Special Remedy Co. will 
strengthen the respiratory organ and lymphatic 
gland and intercostal muscles, and increase the red 
corpuscles, also neutralize the blood and restore 
its healthy color. 



CHAPTER X. 



WHAT CONSTITUTES BRIGHTS 
DISEASE. 

A morbid condition of the Urine, symptomatic of 
Renal Disease, but not always consequent on 
it, and characterized by the presence of Al- 
bumen. 

Albuminuria is not Bright's Disease. It is al- 
ways associated with it, but may exist prior to and 
independently of any renal disease. If neither 
blood nor pus be present in the urine, but if never- 
theless it be coagulable in even a considerable de- 
gree, thereby indicating the presence of albumen, 
it does not follow that there is any structural, change 
in the substance of the gland. Albuminuria is 
frequently of neurotic origin, is a symptom of 
Exophthalmic Bronchocele, and sometimes conse- 
quent on cold bathing. 

129 



130 WHAT CONSTITUTES BRIGHT'S DISEASE. 

Diagnosis. — Dr. Roberts has shown how to 

determine whether albuminuria be consequent on 
renal disease by ascertaining ( i) the temporary or 
persistent duration of the albuminuria; (2) the 
quantity of albumen present and the occurrence 
and character of a deposit of renal derivatives; 
(3) the presence or absence of any disease outside 
the kidneys which will account for the albuminuria. 
Though albumen is not a constituent of healthy 
urine, it may exist in the urine of healthy persons, 
or of persons whose health is only slightly and 
temporarily disordered. 

Symptoms. — The quantity, density, and color 
of the urine remaining at a healthy standard, the 
tests by heat and nitric acid shows intermittent 
coagulability. 

Causes. — Febrile and inflammatory diseases; 
visceral disease, neurotic irritation; dyspepsia; ex- 
cessive albuminous diet, such as eggs ; bathingin cold 
water may produce transient albumonuria; and if 
such bathing-be frequently repeated the consequent 
repression of cutaneous secretion may lead to in- 
creased blood pressure in the internal organs and 
produce permanent mischief and structural degene- 
ration of the kidney. It is probable that active 
swimmers are less likely to suffer than occasional 
bathers. 



WHAT CONSTITUTES BRIGHT'S DISEASE. 131 

Nephritis is inflammation of the kidneys, pro- 
ducing a morbid condition of the gland and its se- 
cretions. 

Bright's Disease is a morbid condition of the 
kidneys; the term is " generic," and includes sev- 
eral forms of acute and chronic diseases of the kid- 
ney, usually associated with albumen in the urine, 
and frequently with dropsy and with various sec- 
ondary diseases resulting from deterioration of the 
blood. 



ACUTE NEPHRITIS. 



ACUTE BRIGHT S DISEASE. 

Symptoms.— Anasarce of the upper as well as 
the lower parts of the body; the hands and feet as 
well as the face being puffy and swollen; febrile 
symptoms, a dry harsh skin, quick hard pulse, 
thirst, and often sickness from sympathy of the 
stomach with the kidneys. The skin is tense with 
the infitration of serous fluid through the subcutan- 
eous areolar tissue, but it does not pit. There is 
frequent desire to pass water, which is scanty, 
highly colored or smoky looking albuminous and 
of high specific gravity. If the urine be examined 



132 WHAT CONSTITUTES BRIGHT'S DISEASE. 

by the microscope blood corpuscles may be seen in 
it, and granular casts of the minute tubes of the 
kidney consisting of numerous speroidal tubes of 
ephithelium; the kidneys being in an active state 
of congestion, if not of inflammation. If the urine 
be tested by heat and nitric acid it will deposit al- 
bumen. 

This condition has been called Desquamative 
Nephritis, owing to the rapid separation of epithe- 
ium which goes on. The morbid anatomy of the 
kidney shows it to be small, hard and granular. 

As may be inferred from what has been stated 
both a chemical and microscopical examination of 
the urine is necessary, and should be made fre- 
quently to determine the progress or decline of the 
disease. Indeed, without the aid of the microscope 
it is often quite impossible to detect the variety 
and stage of the disease. 

The renal symptoms are sometimes compli- 
cated with pleurisy, pericerditis, or peritonitis. 

Causes. — The effects of fever, especially scarlet 
fever, exposure to wet and cold, the action of irri- 
tating drugs, alcohol, etc. Dr. G. Johnson found 
by analysis of two hundred cases that intoxicating 
drinks cause 29 per cent, of all cases, 25 per cent, 
are due to exposure, and 12 per cent, arise from 



WHAT CONSTITUTES BRIGHT'S DISEASE. 133 

scarlet fever. The digestive and secretory func- 
tions being impaired the blood and nervous sys- 
tem become deterioated, the balance blame in the 
circulation is lost and the secretion of the kidney 
is changed. 



134 WHAT CONSTITUTES BRIGHT'S DISEASE. 



2. CHRONIC NEPHRITES. 



CHRONIC BRIGHT S DISEASE. 

Symptoms. — Debility, general impairment of 
health, and pallor of the surface coming on insid- 
iously, with pain in the loins, and frequent desire 
to pass water, particularly at night, the urinary se- 
cretion being at first increased in quantity. The 
patient's face becomes pallid, pasty, and cedema- 
tous, so that his features are flattened, and there is 
loss of appetite, acid eructations, nausea, and fre- 
quent sickness, which nothing in his diet can 
account for. His urine is found to be of less 
specific gravity than natural, as shown by the depth 
to which the urinometer sinks below its surface; it 
is also albuminous and coagulable by heat and 
nitric acid. There is most albumen at the begin- 
ning of the disease, because the kidneys are more 
congested; but it is of lowest specific gravity at 
the end, when the urinometer may go down to 
1.004, an d then the quantity of urine is very small. 
At first the urine may be of a very dark or smoky 
color, from containing blood corpuscles; but after- 
wards it becomes paler. The morbid anatomy of 
the kidney shows it to be large and white. 



WHAT CONSTITUTES BRIGHT'S DISEASE 135 

The disease progresses slowly, but sooner or 
later there is anaemia, in consequence of the tenui- 
ty of the blood from loss of its albumen, so that 
it is incapable of producing or maintaining the float- 
ing cells characteristic of healthy blood. GEdema 
of the feet and ankles is present, and, in advanced 
stages, there may be ascites, or general dropsy. 
But dropsy is not invariably a very marked symp- 
tom of the disease; it is sometimes scarcely ob- 
served, death arising from uraemia — accumulation 
of urea in the blood from inability of the kidneys 
to execrete it. The urea acts as a poison on the 
brain, producing delirium convulsions and coma; 
and of coma the patient dies. Sometimes, from 
the poisoned state of the blood, inflammation of a 
serous membrane arises, especially Pericarditis or 
Endocarditis, setting up valveula disease of the 
heart, and then the patient becomes extremely 
dropsical, and is carried off by asphyxia, from a 
complication of heart and kidney disease. At this 
advanced stage the kidneys are found to be nearly 
white, or of the color of a parsnip, anaemic, some- 
times enlarged and sometimes diminished in size. 

Causes. — Chronic Nepheitis often follows acute 
Nephritis; sometimes it is a result of bad living, 
intemperance, constant exposure to wet, struma, 
gout. 



136 WHAT CONSTITUTES BRIGHT'S DISEASE. 

Workers in lead, painters, and plumbers are 
particularly liable to the disease. It is a constitu- 
tional disease; both kidneys are equally affected, 
probably from some defect in assimilation or other 
minute changes in nutrition. 

Treatment. — The morbid condition in the 
acute and chronic form of this disordered is the 
same. In detail, therefore, the treatment must be 
strictly adapted to the particularities of individual 
cases. The results of the remedies and means 
employed must be tested at regular intervals by an 
examination of the urine. Patience is necessary; 
after carefully deciding as to the line of treatment 
it must be steadily persevered in, as marked im- 
provement can- only be seen after considerable 
time. 

Accessory Means. — In the acute disease, warm 
baths, or vapor baths, should be had recourse to 
early to promote the functions of the skin, lessen 
the dropsy, and to carry off from the blood dele- 
terious matters, which may be retained in it by in- 
action of the kidneys. Vapor baths are preferable 
to warm baths because they can be used at a 
higher temperature. The action of the bath may 
be much prolonged, and the bath in consequence 
rendered more efficacious, in the following manner: 
The patient is enveloped to the neck in a sheet 
wrung out of warm water, and three or four dry 



WHAT CONSTITUTES BRIGHT'S DISEASE. 137 

blankets are closely folded over it. He should be 
afterwards quickly dried and wrapped up in blank- 
ets. If there be much amaemia warm baths should 
be employed with discretion. Further, to favor 
the free action of the skin warm clothing, flannel 
and woolen, garments should be added, and chills 
and draughts guarded against. In chronic or con- 
valescent cases, a healthy residence is necessary, 
including a sandy or chalky soil, and mild, dry air, 
so that out-of-door exercise may be taken. 

Patients with symptoms of Bright's Disease 
should be encouraged to take abundance of open 
air exercise as long as strength permits, chills and 
fatigue being guarded against. Bathing or cold 
sponging, and frictions with a sheet or bath towel, 
tend to arrest the disease and invigorate the 
health. 



CHAPTER XI. 



BRIGHT'S DISEASE. 

Bright's Disease, a term in medicine applied 
to a class of diseases of the kidneys which have as 
their most prominent symptom the presence of al- 
bumen in the urine, and frequently also the co- 
existence of dropsy. These associated symptoms 
in connection with kidney disease were first des- 
cribed in 1827 by Dr. Richard Bright. Since that 
period the subject has been investigated by many 
able physicians, and it is now well established that 
the symptoms above named, instead of being as 
was formerly supposed the result of one form of 
disease of the kidneys, may be dependent on 
various morbid conditions of those organs. Hence 
the term Bright's Disease, which is retained 
in medical nomenclature in honor of Dr. Bright, 
must be understood as having a generic applica- 
tion. 

Two varieties of Bright's Disease are des- 
cribed, the acute and the chronic, the former rep- 

138 



BRIGHT'S DISEASE. 139 

resenting the inflammatory and the latter the de- 
generative form of kidney disease. 

Acute Bright's Disease (synonyms: acute, des- 
quamative nephritis, acute albuminuria, etc.,) com- 
monly arises from exposure to cold, from intemp- 
erance, or as a complication of certain acute dis- 
eases, such as erysipelas, diphtheria, and especially 
scarlet fever, of which it is one of the most fre- 
quent and serious consequences. In this form of 
the disease the kidneys become congested, their 
blood vessels being gorged with blood, while the 
tubules are distended and obstructed by accumulated 
epithelium, as also by effused blood and the pro- 
ducts of inflammation, all which are shed off and 
appear in the urine on microscopic examination as 
casts of the systems to which the condition gives 
rise are usually of a severe character. 

Pain in the back, vomiting, and febrile dis- 
turbance commonly usher in the attack. Dropsy, 
varying in degree from slight pufifiness of the face 
to an accumulation of fluid sufficient to distend the 
whole body, and to occasion serious embarrass- 
ment to respiration, is a very common accompani- 
ment. The urine is reduced in quantity, is of 
dark, smoky, or bloody color, and exhibits to 
chemical reaction the presence of a large amount 
of albumen, while under the microscope, blood 



140 BRIGHT'S DISEASE. 



corpuscles and casts, as above mentioned, are found 
in abundance. 

This state of acute inflammation may be its 
severity, destroy life, or short of this, may be con- 
tinuous, result in the establishment of one of the 
chronic forms of Bright's Disease. On the other 
hand, an arrest of the inflammatory action fre- 
quently occurs, and this is marked by the increased 
amount of the urine, and the gradual disappearance 
of its albumen and other abnormal constituents; 
as also by the subsidence of the dropsy and the 
rapid recovery of strength. 

Of chronic Bright's Disease there are several 
forms, named according to the structural changes 
undergone by the kidneys. The most frequent of 
these is the large white kidney, which is the 
chronic form of the desquamative nephritis above 
mentioned. 

Another form of chronic Bright's disease is the 
waxy or amyloid kidney, due to the degenerative 
change which affects first the blood vessels and 
subsequently also the tubular structure of the or- 
gan. I his condition is usually found associated 
with some chronic ailment of an exhausting char- 
acter, such as diseases of bones and other scrofu- 
lous affections, or with a generally enfeebled state 
of health. 



HEIGHTS DISEASE. 141 

It is marked by the passage of large quantities 
of albuminous urine, and is frequently accompan- 
ied with general dropsy, as also with diarrhoea and 
consequent loss of strength. A third form of 
chronic Bright's disease is the contracted kidney, 
depending on the condition known as cirrhosis in 
which the kidney becomes reduced in bulk, but 
dense in texture, from an abnormal development 
of their connective tissue and relative astrophy of 
their true structure. This form of the disease, 
which is commonly though not exclusively con- 
nected with a gouty constitution is apt to escape 
detection in its earlier stage from the more obscure 
character of the symptoms, there being less albu- 
minuria and less dropsy than in the other varieties. 
Its later progress, however, enables it to be readily 
recognized. Dimness of vision due to a morbid 
condition of the retina, and also hypertrophy of 
the heart leading to fatal apoplexy, are frequent 
accompaniments of this form of the disease. 

A fourth variety of chronic Bright's disease is 
described by authors on the subject, viz: fatty de- 
generation of the kidneys, occasionally occurring 
in old age and in connection with a similar degen- 
eration or other organs. 

The kidney being among the most important 
excretory organs of the body, it follows that when 
their function is interrupted, as it is alike in acute 



142 BRIGHT'S DISEASE. 



and chronic Bright's disease serious results are apt 
to arise from the retention in the economy of these 
effete matters which it is the office of the kidneys 
to eliminate. The blood being thus contaminated 
and at the same time impoverished by the drain- 
ing away of its albumen from the kidneys, is ren- 
dered unfit to carry on the processes of healthy 
nutrition and as a consequence various secondary 
diseases are liable to be induced. Inflammatory 
affections within the chest are of frequent occur- 
rence, but the most dangerous symptoms of all the 
complications of Bright's disease are the nervous 
symtoms which may arise at any stage, and which 
are ascribed to the effects of uraemic poisoning. 

In the treatment of acute Bright's Disease 
good results are often obtained from local deple- 
tion, from warm baths, and from the careful em- 
ployment of diuretics and purgatives. Chronic 
Bright's Disease is much less amenable to treat- 
ment, but by efforts to maintain the strength and 
improve the quality of the blood by strong nourish- 
ment, and at the same time by guarding against 
the risks of complications, life may often be pro- 
longed in comparative comfort, and even a certain 
measure of improvement be experienced. 

By referring to Chapter II, which explains the 
construction of kidneys, beyond a reasonable 
doubt. If the nervous system is deranged it will 



BRIGHT'S DISEASE. 143 

oftentimes affect the kidneys and produce above 
disease. 

Also by referring- to Chapter VI, on treatment 
of Scrofula, you will observe that the Clancy Dis- 
coveries, administered by the St. Philip's Special 
Remedies Company, contains the medicinal prop- 
erties to remove all symptoms of above disease and 
restore the nervous system to normal activity. 



CHAPTER XII. 



ERYTHEMA. 

Erythema is due to gastric disturbance or local 
irritation; the disease lasts about three weeks and 
seems to be associated with rheumatism symptoms. 

Erythema, especially if chronic, is sometimes 
due to stomach derangements, flushing of the face 
after meals is a common erythema symptom; it is 
not infrequently caused by over-dosing with such 
drugs as copaiba, quinine, chloral, salicylic acid, 
and bromides and iodides. 

Owing to the stomach and intestinal disturb- 
ance the St. Philip's Special Remedies are very 
efficacious by aiding digestion, and quick and per- 
manent results follow rapidly. 

Erythema, (Er-ith-e'-mah; Epvonua, a blush). 
Rose rash; a redness of the skin that may be made 

144 



ERYTHEMA. 145 



to disappear temporarily by pressure. E. abigne, 
a form of E. hyperemicum produced by the con- 
stant irritation of artificial heat. It occurs as rings 
and gyrate patterns on the front of the legs, and is 
of a deep-red color, gradually becoming browner in 
tint. This pigmentation is permanent. E. annul- 
are, a form of E. multiforme in which the lesions 
shrink and desquamate at the center, but continue 
to extend at the periphery by a raised margin. It 
is also called E. circinatum. These rings may 
wander over the entire body, intersecting each 
other and forming elaborate figures with crescentic 
edges (E. gyratum). Occasionally new rings de- 
velop concentrically around older ones. The 
forms and varieties of color produced give rise to 
the name E. iris, E. bullosum. See E. vesiculosum. 
E. circinatum. See E. annulare, E. congestivum, 
E. hyperaemicum; a mere congestion of the skin; 
the simplest form of erythema. Swelling is absent 
or insignificant in the congested areas, and the tint 
of redness varies from the brightest red to a rosy 
or purple hue. E. endemicum. See Pellagra, E. 
epidemic. See Acrodynia. E. exudativum, and 
acute or sub-acute non-contagious, inflammatory 
skin disease, characterized by the development of 
symmetrically distributed raised erythematous 
patches, usually discrete, varying greatly in form 
and size, accompanied by slight transudation of 
blood or by copious hemorrhage into the skin, oc- 



146 ERYTHEMA. 



casionally terminating as vesicles or blebs, and 
specially liable to relapse. This may be attended 
with constitutional rheumatic symptoms. E. fig- 
uratum, is marked by efflorescence in gyrate lines. 
E. fugax, a variety of E. hyperaemicum; it consists 
in a transitory redness of a patchy character, sud- 
denly appearing on the face and trunk of young 
individuals and gradually disappearing in a few 
minutes or hours. It is frequently associated with 
indigestion, worms, etc. E. furfuracea, synonym 
of pityriasis rosea. E. gangraenosum, a term ap- 
plied to spontaneous patches of superficial gan- 
grene or ulceration seen chiefly in hysterical 
women. They are undoubtedly self induced, and 
are asymetric, usually on the left side, and in easily 
accessible positions. E. gyratum. See E. annu- 
lare, E. Hyperaemicum. See E. conges- 
tivum. E. induratum, a variety of E. exudativum 
attacking the calf of the leg immediately below 
more frequently than the front of the legs. It oc- 
curs either in diffuse, ill-defined patches or in nod- 
ules, bright-red at first but gradually assuming a 
violet hue. The nodules may be superficial or 
deep, a quarter of an inch to an inch or more in 
diameter, and may be slowly absorbed, or necrose 
and slough out, leaving a very indolent ulcer. The 
condition is most common in strumous individuals. 
E. interigo, interigo; eczema interigo; a chronic 
form of E. hyperaemicum, resulting from pressure 
or the rubbing together of folds of skin. It is com- 



ERYTHEMA. 147 



mon in infants and fat adults. E. iris Herpes iris. 
See E. annulare. E. keratodes, a diffuse condition 
of tylosis of the palms and soles. E. leve, a com- 
mon skin affection, a variety of E. hyperaemicum, 
likely to appear upon the tense skin of dropsical 
parts. It may go on to dermatitis and sloughing. 
E. marginatum, an infrequent variety of E. multi- 
forme, which generally begins as a flat disc a quar- 
ter or half an inch in diameter, and very rapidly 
enlarges at the periphery, subsiding pari passu in 
the center. It joins similar adjacent lesions, and 
in a few days traverses the circumference of a 
limb, or a large area on the trunk, leaving a fawn- 
colored pigmentation that slowly disappears. E. 
multiforme, E. polymorphe; a variety of E. exu- 
dativum, common in young adults of either sex, 
and appearing especially in spring and autumn. 
The eruption first appears almost invariably on the 
back of the hands and feet, thence spreading to 
the forearms and legs. In severe cases the trunk 
and face, and even the mucuous membranes may 
be affected. The lesions consist of flat or slightly 
convex papules sharply defined, deep-red or purplish 
in color, varying in size from a pin's head up, parti- 
ally disappearing on pressure. This is the com- 
monest form (E. papulatum). If the papules 
coalesce to form larger lesions the condition is 
described as E. tuberculatum. E. nodosum, der- 
matitis contusiformis: a further development of E. 



148 ERYTHEMA. 



tuberculatum. Multiple (seldom more than a dozen) 
raised, rosy patches, round or oval in the direction 
of the limb, from one-half to three inches in 
diameter, suddenly develop along both tibiae, and 
often along the ulnar side of the forearms. They 
are exquisitely tender, tense and shining. The 
condition chiefly occurs in children and delicate 
young women. See Bacillus of Demme under 
Bacteria, Synonymatic Table of E. papulatum. 
See E. multiforme, E. paratrimma, the erythema 
that appears over a bony prominence, etc., imme- 
diately before the formation of a bed-sore. It is a 
variety of E. hyperaemicum, E. pellagrosum. A 
synonym of Pellagra, E. pernio. See Pernio. E. 
polymorphe. See E. multiforme, E. purpuricum, 
purpura thrombotica; a variety of erythema re- 
sembling peliosis rheumatica, but characterized by 
its erythemamatous appearance and the absence 
of alteration by pressure. It is attended with no 
general symptoms, or with slights pains in some of 
the joints, or with edema of the legs. E roseola 
of variety of E. hyperaemicum; it consists in the 
development of congestive patches of a delicate 
rose color, scarcely raised above the surface of the 
skin, varying in size from a split pea to a finger 
nail, and either diffused over the whole surface of 
the body or in figured groups. It is common in 
young children in association with digestive troub- 
les. Its different stages have been called Roseola 



ERYTHEMA. '149 



infantilis, aestivalis, autumnalis, annulata, but these 
terms are not now generally used. E. scarlatini- 
forme, a variety of E. hyperaemicum; it appears 
as a vivid punctiform eruption, sharply defined in 
places, attended with high temperature, often seen 
after injuries or surgical operations. It is followed 
by furfuraceous desquamation. E. scarlatiniforme 
desquamativum, a more pronounced form of E. 
scarlitiniforme, with a greater tendency to be dif- 
fuse instead of punctiform, of longer duration, and 
with a great liability to recur at certain seasons. 
The mucuous membranes are often involved and 
dequamation occurs in large flakes. E. simplex, a 
variety of E. hyperaemicum; characterized by a con- 
gestive redness of moderate intensity. It appears as 
diffuse or circumscribed, variously-sized lesions, 
which are usually not raised above the integument. 
It may be idiopathic or symptomatic; and if the 
latter brought about by a great number of external 
irritants, including heat and cold, etc. E. solare, 
E. simplex due to the heat of the sun. E. tuber- 
culatum. See E. multiforme, E. tuberosum. Same 
as E. tuberculatum. E. urticans, the early or pink 
stage of the urticarial wheal. It is a variety of E. 
hyperaemicum. E. vesiculosum, the occurence of 
vesication in the progress of E. multiform. If the 
blebs are large the condition is termed E.bullosum. 



CHAPTER XIII. 



ERYSIPELAS. 

Erysipelas, a Greek word; synonym: the Rose, 
St. Anthony's Fire. A disease characterized by 
diffuse inflammation of the skin, attended with 
fever. Two kinds of this disorder are recognized, 
namely: traumatic erysipelas, which occurs in con- 
nection with some wound or external injury, and 
may thus affect any part of the body where such 
lesion may exist; and idiopathic erysipelas, in 
which no connection of this kind can be traced, 
but which appears to arise spontaneously, and most 
commonly affects the face and head. They are, 
however, essentially the same disease, and, as re- 
gards the latter variety, it is believed by some au- 
thorities that an abrasion of the skin, generally too 
trifling to attract attention, exists in almost every 
case as the starting point of the inflammatory ac- 
tion. 

The question as to whether erysipelas is to be 
regarded as an eruptive fever allied to scarlet 

150 



ERYSIPELAS, 151 



fever, measles, etc., or a local inflammatory disease 
of the skin, the fever being secondary, has engaged 
much attention; and while the weight of opinion 
appears to be in favor of the latter view, the facts 
of the contagiousness of erysipelas, its occasional 
appearance in an epidemic form, and the discovery 
in the inflamed tissues of microscopic organisms 
(bacteria) point to the existence of a specific poison 
as giving peculiar characters to this form of cutan- 
eous inflammation. The contagiousness of erysi- 
pelas in its traumatic form is often illustrated in 
the surgical wards of hospitals, where, having once 
broken out, it is apt to spread with great rapidity, 
and to produce disastrous results, as well as in 
lying-in hospitals where its occurrence gives rise 
to the spread of a form of puerperal fever of 
virulent character. It is not so certain that the 
disease in its idiopathic variety is contagious to 
persons who have no wound or abrasion, and this 
form of the complaint .is in general excited by ex- 
posure to cold, a predisposing cause being some 
deranged or low condition of the general health. 

When the erysipelas is of moderate character 
there is simply a redness of the integument, which 
feels somewhat hard and thickened, and upon 
which there often appears small vesications. This 
redness, though at first circumscribed, tends to 
spread and affect the neighboring sound skin until 
an entire limb or a large area of the body may be- 



152 ERYSIPELAS, 



come involved in the inflammatory process. There 
is usually considerable pain, with heat and tingling 
in the affected part. As the disease advances the 
portions of skin first attacked become less in- 
flamed and exhibit a yellowish appearance, which 
is followed by slight desquamation of the cuticle. 
The inflammation in general gradually disappears. 
Sometimes, however, it breaks out again, and 
passes over the area originally affected a second 
time. But besides the skin the subjacent tissues 
may become involved in the inflammation, and 
give rise to'the formation of pus. This is termed 
phlegmonous erysipelas, and is much more apt to 
occur in connection with the traumatic variety of 
the disease. Occasionally the affected parts be- 
come gangerous. Certain complications are apt 
to arise in erysipelas affecting the surface of the 
body, particularly inflammation of serious mem- 
branes, such as the pericardium, pleura and peri- 
toneum. 

Erysipelas of the face, the most common form 
of the idiopathic variety, usually begins with 
symptoms of general illness, the patient feeling 
languid, drowsy, and sick, while frequently there 
is a distinct rigor followed with fever. According 
to some observers the fever is symptomatic of in- 
flammation already begun in the neighboring lym- 
phatic vessels and glands before the appearance of 
the disease on the skin. Sore throat is sometimes 



ERYSIPELAS, 153 



felt, but in general the first indication of the local 
affection is red and painful spot at the side of the 
nose or on one of the cheeks or ears. Occasional- 
ly it would appear that the inflammation begins in 
the throat, and reaches the face through the nasal 
fossae. The redness gradually spreads over the 
whole surface of the face, and is accompanied 
w 7 ith swelling, which in the lax tissues of the cheeks 
and eyelids is so great that the features soon be- 
come obliterated and the countenance wears a 
hideous expression. Advancing over the scalp the 
disease may invade the neck and pass on to the 
trunk, but in general the inflammation remains 
confined to the face and head. While the disease 
progresses, besides the pain, tenderness, and heat 
of the affected parts, the constitutional symptoms 
are very severe. The temperature rises often to 
105 , or higher, and there is great gastric disturb- 
ance. Delirium is a frequent accompaniment. 
The attack in general lasts for a week or ten days, 
during which the inflammation subsides in the 
parts of the skin first attacked, while it spreads 
onward in other directions, and after it has passed 
away there is as already observed some slight des- 
quamation of the cuticle. 

Although in general the termination is favora- 
ble, serious and occasionally fatal results follow 
from inflammation of the membranes of the brain, 
and in some rare instances sudden death has oc- 



154 ERYSIPELAS, 



curred from suffocation arising from oedema glot- 
tidis, the inflammatory action having spread into 
and extensively involved the throat. One attack 
of this disease, so far from protecting from, appears 
rather to predispose to others; and this fact is ap- 
pealed to by those physicians who deny that ery- 
sipelas is merely one of the eruptive fevers. Such 
disorders, as is well known, rarely occurring a 
second time in the same individual. 

Erysipelas occasionally assumes from the first 
a violent form, under which the patient sinks rap- 
idly, and instances are on record where such at- 
tacks have proved disastrous to several persons who 
had been exposed to their contagion. It is some- 
times a complication in certain forms of exhausting 
disease, such as consumption or typhoid fever, and 
is then to be regarded as of serious import. A 
very fatal form occasionally attacks new-born in- 
fants, particularly in the first four weeks of their 
lives. In epidemics of puerperal fever this form 
of erysipelas has been specially found to prevail. 

The treatment of erysipelas is best conducted 
on the expectant system. The disease in most in- 
stances tends to a favorable termination; and be- 
yond attention to the condition of the stomach and 
bowels, which may require the use of some gentle 
laxative, little is necessary in the way of medicine. 
The employment of preparations of iron in large 



ERYSIPELAS, 155 



doses is strongly recommended by many physicians. 
But the chief point is the administration of abund- 
ant nourishment in alight and digestible form. Of 
the many local applications which may be em- 
ployed hot opiate formentations, such as a decoc- 
tion of poppy-heads, will be found among the most 
soothing. Dusting the affected parts with flour or 
powdered starch, and wrapping it in cotton wad- 
ding is also of use; or collodion maybe painted 
over the inflamed surface to act as a protective. 

With the object of preventing the spread of 
the inflammation, lines drawn with some caustic 
material (such as common lunar caustic) beyond 
the circumference of the inflamed part have been 
supposed to be of use, but this plan often fails. In 
the case of phlegmonous erysipelas complicating 
wounds free incisions into the part are necessary. 

A number of remedies have heretofore been 
administered at times with fair and again with in- 
different success, according to- the severity of the 
attack. As a matter of fact our cures along this 
line have been miraculous and the physiological 
action of the Clancy Discoveries that are adminis- 
tered by the St. Philip's Special Remedies Company 
justifies us in making use of the term specific for 
this treacherous disease. 



CHAPTER XIV. 



GENERAL DISEASES.— (Continued.) 



ACUTE RHEUMATISM. 

RHEUMATIC FEVER. 

Definition. — A specific febrile disorder, ac- 
companied by acute inflammation of the white 
fibrous tissues — ligaments, tendons, sheathes of 
tendons, aponeuroses, fasciae, etc., — surrounding 
the joints, of which several are affected simultan- 
eously, or in succession. The local symptoms are 
very erratic; the skin of the affected part is cov- 
ered with a copious sour, sticky, perspiration, con- 
taining lactic acid, and the blood has a large ex- 
cess of fibrine, probably to the extent of thrice the 
normal quantity. 

156 



ACUTE RHEUMATISM. 157 

Sub-acute Rheumatism is the same affection 
in a modified form often following upon the acute 
disorder. 

Symptoms. — Acute Rheumatism is usually ush- 
ered in with febrile disturbances, followed by the 
local attack of inflammation of the fibrous struc- 
tures about one or more of the larger joints — the 
shoulder, elbow, knee, ankle, the fibroserous cov- 
ering of the valves of the heart, the pericardial 
sac, etc. Exposed joints appear to be more prone 
to attacks than those that are covered, the larger 
more frequently than the smaller, and the 
small joints of the hands more frequently 
than those of the feet. Sprained or 

otherwise injured joins are particularly 
liable to suffer. The general febrile condition 
often precedes the local inflammation one or two 
days; sometimes the general and local symptoms 
occur simultaneously, while in others the inflamma- 
tion of the joints precedes the febrile condition. 
The affected joints are swollen, tense, surrounded 
by a rose colored blush, and acutely painful; pain 
is a more constant symptom than swelling and swell- 
ing than redness. The pain has many degrees of 
intensity, is generally intermittent, abates somewhat 
in the day, but is aggravated at night, and in all 
cases is increased by pressure, so that even the 
touch of the medical attendant or nurse, or the 



158 ACUTE RHEUMATISM. 

weight of the bed clothes can scarcely be borne. Of- 
ten the patient remained fixed, as it were, in one 
posture, from which he cannot or dare not move. 
The skin is hot, covered with a sour, offensive 
sweat, and so highly acid as to redden litmus paper. 

The perspirations, although unattended by im- 
mediate relief, are nature's mode of elimination; 
for the pains are always aggravated, and the con- 
stitutional symptoms intensified, if they become 
suppressed. It is only when the perspiration lose 
their peculiar sour character that they become use- 
less. The urine in acute rheumatism is scanty, 
often resembling, porter in color, of high specific 
gravity, and deposits, on cooling, deep colored sed- 
iments of urates. The pulse is round and full, varying 
from qo deg. to 120 deg.; the tongue loaded with a 
yellowish white mucus; the head is but slightly 
affected. The usual absence of headache or 
dilirium distinguishes acute rheumatism from the 
continued fevers. Intense thrist is a common fea- 
ture, the appetite is fastidious, and the digestive 
functions are seriously impaired. 

Metastasis. — Rheumatism is usually erratic ; 
it often suddenly quits one joint to appear in an- 
other, and then in another; afterwards traveling 
back, perhaps to its original seat, the development 
of inflammation in one joint being often accompan- 
ied by its rapid subsidence in another, this alterha- 



ACUTE RHEUMATISM. 159 

tion occurring many times during an attack. But 
the most serious metastasis is from the joint struc- 
tures to the pericardium or the valves of the heart. 
This complication may be expected in very severe 
attacks in young persons, in women oftener than in 
men, in patients who have been previously weak- 
ened, and in persons troubled with irritability or 
palpitation of the heart. 

Heart Complications. — When Cardiac in- 
flammation arises, the patient's countenance be- 
comes dreadfully anxious, the breathing distressed, 
and pain is complained of in the heart's region; also 
there is tenderness between and under the ribs, 
and there maybe palpitation or irregular action of 
the heart. The physical signs of pericarditis may 
be detected by the stethoscope, and a distinct fric- 
tion or to and fro sound like the rubbing of paper, 
owing to the roughening of the serus surface by 
effusion or fibrin. This sound may soon be lost, 
lost, either from the opposite surface, be- 
coming glued together, or separated by 
serus effusion. If the amount of effusion be large, 
both the circulation and the respiration become 
seriously embarrassed, the heart beats tumultous- 
ly, the sound becomes muffled, and there is in- 
creased extent of dullness in the heart's region. 
Endocaritis may arise with pericarditis or sepa- 
rately. The symptoms are similar to those of 
pericarditis, but the physical sign is a bruit. In 



160 ACUTE RHEUMATISM. 

consequence of the extreme danger of these com- 
plications, all cases of severe rheumatic fever 
should be watched daily by a medical man so that 
the signs and symptoms of heart complications, 
which often- come on insidiously, may be early 
recognized and met* 

Rheumatism and Gout. — For a tabular state- 
ment of the differences between these diseases see 
Acute Gout. 

Causes. — The predisposing cause is constitu- 
tional cachexia, which produces a morbid product 
in the blood by some unhealthy assimilation. 

These materies morbi, with which the blood is 
loaded, constitute that predisposing cause without 
which it is probable the disease would never occur. 
Hereditary predispostion undoubtedly exists in 
many persons. The suppression of an eruption 
or rash, as measles or the sudden stoppage of 
dysentery, may also act as a predisposing cause. 

The exciting causes are: exposure to cold and 
wet, especially evaporation from wet or damp 
clothes, causing chill. This is no doubt an expla- 
nation why the disease is most common among the 
poorer classes of society, who cannot protect them- 
selves so effectually as their wealthier brethren. 
The cold probably excites an attack of acute rheu- 
matism by arresting the secretory functions of the 



ACUTE RHEUMATISM. 161 

skin by means of which in health morbid sub- 
stances in the blood are often removed; now, how- 
ever, the functions of the skin being deranged, 
unhealthy principles accumulate in the blood and 
rheumatism results. Mere cold, however, is not 
so much a cause of rheumatism as extreme at- 
mospheric vicissitudes. Hence it is found that it 
does not prevail most in the coldest regions of the 
globe, but rather in those climates and during 
those seasons which are damp and changeable. 

Diet. — During the fever the diet should be 
mainly restricted to water, milk and water, barley 
water, gruel, and arrow-root, at least at first; af- 
terwards, beef tea, mutton broth, etc. In rheumatic 
fever, a strictly non-nitrogenous diet has been 
found very useful. By thus temporarily cutting off 
the supply of nitrogenous matter, which by imper- 
fect oxidation causes acidity, the end sought in the 
allopathic treatment by alkalines and by blisters is 
obtained, and the natural process of cure assisted. 
But as this diet lowers cardiac power it should be 
adopted with extreme caution in very debilitated 
patients, and discontinued if not soon found bene- 
ficial. 

Hydropathic. — Treatment : In the early stage 
of the disease is highly beneficial — Warm baths, 
hot air baths, or hot compresses are useful and 
comforting. Wet packing, repeated as often as 



162 ACUTE RHEUMATISM. 

the fever returns, and enveloping the joints which 
are chiefly implicated, or even the whole body with 
several folds of wet linen are most useful adjuncts. 
Except, however, when the skin is hot and dry, and 
temperature high, cold application are contra-indi- 
cated, as from the migratory character of the dis- 
order, great risk would be incurred of repelling the 
poison into the circulating fluid, to settle possibly 
upon the heart or other internal part. Dr. Wilson 
Fox has tried with success the following treatment, 
which has been found especially useful when the 
pains were excessive and the temperature high: 
The patient first received a vapor bath, and then 
was thoroughly douched with water, commencing at 
a temperature of 90 deg. gradually cooled down to 
40 deg. Fahr. 

Blankets in Rheumatism. — An invaluable ad- 
junct to the measures already suggested is that of 
enveloping the patient in flannel blankets. Bed- 
ding in blankets greatly reduces the risk of inflam- 
mation of the heart, diminishes its intensity and 
danger when it does occur, and at the same time 
does not prolong the convalescence. 

Bandaging the affected joints lessens pain, 
shortens the attack and secures rest. 



MUSCULAR RHEUMATISM. 

Definition. — Pain in the muscular structures, 
increased by motion. The most familiar local va- 
rieties of this affection are stiff neck, lumbago and 
sciatica. Muscular rheumatism is rarely accompan- 
ied by redness, swelling, or other external symp- 
toms. 

STIFF NECK— CRICK IN THE NECK. 

Definition. — A rheumatic affection of the 
muscles of the side of the neck, chiefly the sterno- 
cleido-mastoideus, which becomes rigid, hard and 
swollen. The least attempt to turn the neck is at- 
tended with acute pain. Sometimes the rheuma- 
tism extends to the articulations of the clavicle and 
intercostal muscles. 

SCIATICA. 

Definition. — Rheumatic inflammation of the 
aponeurotic parts of the glutei muscles, accompan- 
ied by gradually increasing and intense aching 
soreness or darting pain, extending from the nates 
to the knee and sometimes to the ankle. The pa- 

1G3 



SCIATIC RHEUMATISM. 104 

tient is often obliged to walk very carefully, or is 
unable to move. Examination will probably dis- 
cover no redness nor swelling anywhere, not even 
swelling or thickening of the nerve at the seat of 
pain, which is usually where a nerve branch passes 
through a fascia, or out of a bony canal, or lies 
superficially. 

Accessory Means. — Liniments, medicated with 
the same remedy as administered internally or even 
simple olive oil, rubbed into the affected parts, are 
very useful. The friction should be performed in 
a warm room, and currents of air guarded against. 
A wet compress, simple or medicated, greatly assist 
the cure. In this and other varieties of muscular 
rheumatism rest and warmth are of great import- 
ance. The application of the common flat iron of 
the laundry, as hot as can be borne, with flannel be- 
tween the skin and iron, is very valuable. In lum- 
bago, nothing is so instantaneously beneficial as 
strapping the back from the level of the seat up- 
wards in layers that overlay each other, with strips 
of adhesive plaster or warm plaster. A pad of 
flannel or of unbleached cotton wool wrapped 
across the loins, next the skin, is very comforting. 
Where persons are very liable to lumbago from 
slight exposure to cold or damp, wearing a skein 
of silk around the waist is an excellent preventive. 
Generous nutritive diet is desirable. Lemon juice 
is a grateful and remedial beverage. 



165 CHRONIC RHEUMATISM. 



Rreumatism and Muscular Weakness. — Mus- 
cuiar rheumatism is apt to be confounded with the 
painful muscular affections following prolonged or 
excessive exertion, or with the soreness or stiffness 
which occurs during convalescence from any long 
illness or accompany general debility. These affec- 
tions are generally better after the repose of the 
night, but increase with fatigue; and the pain in the 
affected part is mitigated by relaxing or support- 
ing it. 

CHRONIC RHEUMATISM. 

Definition — Chronic pain, with stiffness, swell- 
ing, and possibly distortion of various joints. 

This is sometimes a sequel of the acute form 
of Rheumatism; at other times it is a separate con- 
stitutional affection, coming on quite independently 
of any previous attack. It is generally very obsti- 
nate, prone to recur, and is often worse at night. 
In time the affected limbs lose their power of mo- 
tion, and lameness results, the knee joint being 
often affected; sometimes there is amaciation of 
the muscles; sometimes permanent contraction of 
a limb or bony stiffness of the joint. There is but 
little febrile disorder, no perspiration, and less swel- 
ling than in acute rheumatism. 



106 CHRONIC RHEUMATISM. 

Treatment. — In the treatment of chronic 
rheumatism, dyspeptic symptoms often associated 
with it, are primary considerations and little hope 
of a cure can be expected till they are remedied. 

Accessory Means. — Patients who are much 
afflicted with this complaint should, if possible, re- 
side in a warm, dry climate. At any rate such pa- 
tients should wear flannel or other warm clothing, 
and guard against atmospheric changes. The feet 
should be protected from cold and damp. Wet 
compresses, covered with dry flannel, over the 
affected joints, are always useful. Sometimes warm 
baths, especially of salt water, vapor, or hot air, 
are most useful. 

Lastly, the diet should be easy of digestion, 
as attacks are often occasioned by disorders of the 
stomach, Beer and strong wines should be avoid- 
ed. Cod liver oil should be given. 



CHAPTER XV. 



ACUTE GOUT. 

Definition. — A specific febrile disease, usually 
occurring in paroxysms at longer or shorter inter- 
vals, characterized by non-suppurative inflamma- 
tion, with considerable redness of certain joints — 
chiefly of the hands and feet, and especially in the 
first attack of the great toe — with excess of uric 
acid in the blood. T he disease is generally heredi- 
tary, and an attack is always associated with de- 
rangement of the digestive and other organs. 

Symptoms — As an acute attack of gout is often 
occasioned by an excessive debauch, or over-fa- 
tigue, impairing the digestion, its onset commonly 
commences an hour or two after midnight, when 
indigestion from a supper 01 late dinner arrives at 
its acme. Ordinarily a patient retires to rest in his 

accustomed health, but awakes early in the mora- 
le? 



168 ACUTE GOUT. 



ing with severe pain., chiefly in the metatarsophal- 
angeal joint of the great toe, which, on examina- 
tion, is found red, hot, swollen, and so exquisitely 
tender that the mere weight of the bedclothes is 
intolerable, and even the vibration of a heavy foot- 
fall in the room causes great discomfort. The 
veins proceeding from the toe become turgid with 
blood and surrounded with more or less oedema. 
On the first accession of the pain there is gener- 
ally cold shivering, which gradually subsides as 
the pain increases, and is followed by symptomatic 
fever. The patient is perpetually shifting his foot 
from place to place, and from posture to posture, 
finding no relief. At length, if suitable precautions 
are taken, and the foot kept in a horizontal pos- 
ture, the pains subside in the early part of the day; 
but at evening an exacerbation takes place, which 
persists during most of the night, and subsides 
again toward morning, when sleep, with gentle per- 
spiration, takes place. Sometimes the pains remit 
so suddenly that the patient attributed the relief 
to his having at last found an easy posture. The 
same series of symptoms recur, in a less severe 
form, for some days and nights, varying considera- 
bly in different cases, and being greatly influenced 
by the treatment adopted; and then the attack 
passes off, not to return for one, two, or after a first 
attack, perhaps for three years. After the lapse of 
years, however, the intervals between the attack 



ACUTE GOUT. 169 



are liable to diminish, until the patient can scarcely 
ever calculate upon being free. The joints of the 
fingers and toes become enlarged and disorgan- 
ized by deposit, within and without the synovial 
cavity, of a white saline matter, commonly called 
" chalk stones," but really urate of soda. 

It is not uncommon, even in a first attack of 
gout, for both great toes to be implicated, gener- 
ally alternately, the inflammation rapidly subsiding 
in one joint to appear in the other, but sometimes 
simultaneously. In many instances, after first at- 
tacks, other joints — the instep, the ankle, the heel, 
or the knee — are affected at the same time; in 
rarer cases some joints of the upper extremities. 

Symptoms Preceding an Attack. — Flatulence, 
heartburn, acidity, relaxed or confined bowels, and 
other disorders of digestion. In some patients the 
function of breathing is implicated, or the liver de- 
ranged, in others the nervous system is involved, 
with palpitation; or there may be alternation of 
the urinary secretion, or crampy condition of the 
muscles. Such symptoms are no doubt consequent 
on the altered state of the blood, which always ex- 
ist prior to the development of a gouty paroxysm. 
Should any organ or function be specially impli- 
cated it is then termed irregular gout. 



iro 



ACUTE GOUT. 



DIFFERENCES BETWEEN GOUT AND 
RHEUMATISM 



GOUT. 

1. In the earlier attacks the 

small joints are affected, the 
metatersal joint of the great 
toe being chiefly implicated. 

2. Rarely occurs before pu- 
berty, and generally not till 
from thirty-five to fifty years 
of age. 

3. Is more frequent in men 
than women, and in the latter 
rarely till after the cessation 
of the menstrual function. 

4. It is often the punish- 
ment of an idle, luxurious, and 
intemperate life. 



RHEUMATISM. 



O. 



Is strongly hereditary. 



6. Is associated with chalk 
stones in the external ear, on 
the tops of the fingers, or other 
situation. 

7. A fit of Gout often af- 
fords great temporary relief. 

8. Is confined to the tem- 
perate regions of the world. 



1. The large joints are chief- 
ly implicated, several being af- 
fected at the same time. 



2. Generally occurs in the 
young, from twenty to thirty" 
years of age, and often earlier. 



3. Affects men and women 
equally. 



4. Is the lot of the poor, 
the hard working, the exposed, 
and the ill-clad. 

5. Is but slightly hereditary. 

6. Is never associated with 
chalk stones. 



7. An attack of Rheuma- 
tism has not one redeeming 
feature in it. 

8. Rheumatism appears to 
prevail in all climates, and 
has been called an ubiquitous 
disease. 



ACUTE GOUT. 171 



Among the exciting causes of gout may be 
mentioned indigestion, especially that form of it 
which favors the production of an excessive 
amount of acidity, and tending to the insolubility 
and deposition of the urate of soda in the tissues. 
During an attack of gout, uric acid is said to be 
absent from the urine, the kidneys not execreting 
it; hence it collects in the blood, and may be de- 
tected by the microscope in minute crystals upon 
threads immersed in the serum, after the addition 
of a little hydrochloric acid. 

Season and climate have much influence in 
exciting a paroxysm of gout. First attacks are 
most common in spring, as the diseased becomes 
more confirmed and autumnal seizure is added; 
after the lapse of a long time a fit may occur at 
any season and at most irregular intervals. 

Accessory Means. — During an attack of gout 
the affected limb should be raised, so as to favor 
the free return of blood to the heart; the applica- 
tion of flannels wrung out of hot water, hot bread 
and water poultices, after emersion in hot water, 
often do good; or the acetic acid lotion, before 
recommended, may be used. In acute attacks the 
patient should be restricted to farinaceous diet — 
arrowroot, tapioca, sago, bread, etc. — and milk; 
water, or toast and water, ad libitum. As the feb- 



172 ACUTE GOUT. 



rile symptoms decline, a more generous diet may 
be gradually allowed; at the same time the patient 
should resume daily moderate out-of-door exercise 
as early as he is able. 

Preventive Treatment. — First. A well-chosen 
diet. This should include both animal and vegeta- 
ble food, be adapted in quality and quantity to the 
ability of the stomach to digest, and at the same 
time furnish sufficient nourishment out of which 
pure blood can be formed. Soles, whiting and 
codfish, mutton, tender beef, fowl and game may 
be eaten. Salmon, veal, pork, cheese, and highly 
seasoned dishes are unsuitable. The consumption 
of animal food should be moderate, and acidity 
guarded against by avoiding pastry, greasy or 
twice-cooked meat, raw vegetables, highly seasoned 
food, anything likely to lead the patient to eat 
more than is strictly moderate. The wines most 
likely to injure are port, sherry and maderia. If 
wine be taken at all, good claret, free from sugar 
and acidity is best. When gout attacks a patient 
early, entire abstinence from all alcoholic bever- 
ages is one of the most likely measures to check 
its future development; but aged persons and oth- 
ers whose health has been much enfeebled, may be 
allowed a small quantity of stimulants, such as the 
particular circumstances of each case seem to jus- 
tify. 



CHRONIC GOUT. 173 



Second. Healthy action of the skin. This 
should be promoted by bathing warm clothing, 
crash towels, bath brushes, etc., for much excre- 
mentitious matter is got rid of in this manner. 
Friction over the whole surface of the body is ex- 
tremely useful when exercise can not be taken. 
The patient should be well rubbed with a flesh 
brush, or with the hands twice a day. 

Third. Good habits. A life of indolence 
should be exchanged for one activity and useful- 
ness. Exercise, not severe or exhausting, should 
betaken regularly. Walkingso as to secure an abund- 
ance of fresh air, must ever be considered the best 
exercise, but it may be conjoined with riding. With- 
out sufficient exercise, probably every other meas- 
ure will be unavailing. Early and regular hours 
should be adopted, and severe or prolonged men- 
tal application avoided. In some cases removal to 
a warm and dry climate during winter and spring 
may ward off a subsequent attack. 

CHRONIC GOUT. 

Definition. — A persistent constitutional affec- 
tion characterized by stiffness and swelling of var- 
ious joints, with deposits of urate of soda. 

Symptoms. — The deposits in the joints consti- 
tute the distinguishing feature; chronic stiffness 
and swelling of various joints, with pain, are con- 



174 CHRONIC GOUT. 



sidered as cases of Chronic Rheumatism. The 
original condition of the chalk-stone deposits is 
that of a liquid, rendered more or less opalescent 
from the presence of acicular crystals; as the fluid 
part is absorbed the consistence becomes creamy, 
and at last a solid concretion is produced when the 
effusion isconfined to the cartilages, unless very ex- 
ecssive,the injury to the mobility of the joint iscom- 
paratively slight, but when the ligaments are infil- 
trated they are made rigid, and the play of the parts 
is consequently interfered with. If a bursa has been 
infiltrated, the resulting chalk stone is free and of 
uniform composition, but the distortion is consid- 
erable. The vissible occurence of chalk stones is 
not constant, but when external deposits do occur 
in any patient, no possible doubt can exist as to 
the nature of the case, for, as the deposition of urate 
of soda in the tissues occurs only in gout, its pres- 
ence constitues a pathognomonic sign, (Garrod). 

Treatment of Gouty Deposits. — The follow- 
ing method Dr. Broadbent had found effectual: 
Wrap the hands in linen or flannel dripping with 
water, warm or cold, and enclose them in a water- 
proof bag all night. This very speedily removes 
inflammatory stiffness, and, little by little, the con- 
cretions of urate of soda soften, frequently disap- 
pearing entirely. Dr. Broadbent has, in other 
cases, applied alkaline solutions, and water acidu- 
lated with nitric acid, to one hand, while water 
alone has been applied to the other, and has come 



CHRONIC GOUT. 175 



to the conclusion that water is the agent in the 
process of removal. Urate of soda is soluable in a 
sufficient quantity of water. When once deposited 
around the joints it is extra vascular, and not 
readily acted on through the blood, but water be- 
ing absorbed by the skin effects its solution and 
when dissolved it is carried away. 

The Clancy Discoveries, which are adminis- 
tered by The St. Philip's Special Remedies Com- 
pany, are very efficacious in the treatment of above 
diseases, as they improve digestion and regulate 
circulation, also by their therapeutic properties, 
will expel the excess of lactic acid, also excess of 
fibrin. 

To this latter cause, also to cold and to micro- 
organism, has been described the origin of the af- 
fection. 



CHAPTER XVI. 



From The Medical Journal of Health, July 28, /8g6 



WHY CONSUMPTION REMEDIES FAIL TO 

CURE. 

We are constantly in receipt of letters 
from subscribers to the Journal who have 
been led into purchasing speciously adver- 
tised nostrums for the cure of tuberculosis, 
but which utterly failed to accomplished 
the promised results. So frequent, indeed, 
have become these letters of complaint 
that we consider a somewhat extended 
reference to the subject cannot but afford 
interest to many who read these pages. 

Why do consumption remedies fail to 
cure? This question may trouble the lay- 
man, but to the scientist it is of easy solu- 
tion. The physician knows how detrimen- 
tal to the proper treatment of a case is a 

176 



NEWSPAPER INVESTIGATIONS. 177 

wrong diagnosis, and therein lies the weak- 
ness of the many consumption remedies 
offered, for they start out with a wrong 
diagnosis, and in attempting to cure condi- 
tions which are imaginary they naturally 
fail. Whilst the consumptive condition is 
attributed to a score or more various 
causes by various compounders of con- 
sumption nostrums, the fact is that but 
one investigator in this field has come up- 
on the true theory and has practically 
demonstrated its truth. Reference is had 
to VVm. J. Clancy, a chemist of experience 
and reputation, who, pursuing investiga- 
tion upon original lines, succeeded in dis- 
covering the great primary physiological 
fact that consumption of the lungs as well 
as Bright's disease and rheumatism is 
caused by an acid condition of the blood, 
the disease blood in each instance attack- 
ing the organ offering the least resistance 
to the poison. 

The toxic effect of the acid attacking 
the lungs causes consumption or being de- 
posited in the joints produces rheumatism. 
Where the urinary organs and kidneys are 
weak Bright's disease naturally follows. 
Acting upon the knowledge obtained by 
years of thorough and conscientious in- 



178 NEWSPAPER INVESTIGATIONS. 

vestigation in the field of chemistry, and 
in demonstration of this theory evolved 
by patient toil and intelligent search, Mr. 
Clancy originated a formula which was 
found to be successful, that a corporation 
was formed and is known as The St. Phil- 
ip's Special Remedies Company, with ex- 
tensive offices at 1412-1413 Masonic Tem- 
ple, corner State and Randolph streets. 

To say that the Clancy remedy for con- 
sumption of the lungs demonstrates the 
truth of his theory scarcely expresses the 
facts as strongly as they should be stated. 
With this remedy have been cured scores 
of cases, some of such long standing that 
all hope of relief had been abandoned, 
and the corroborative proof offered must 
be accepted by every intelligent and un- 
prejudiced person. Many of the most 
prominent and able physicians of Chicago 
attest to its wonderful success, and we. be- 
speak for it a careful and unbiased inves- 
tigation upon the part of the profession 
throughout the city. The trouble with 
other so-called consumption cures has 
been the same in all cases — their origina- 
tors started out with a false diagnosis and 
were consequently led into errors in the 
treatment of the disease; upon the other 



NEWSPAPER INVESTIGATIONS. 179 

hand, a success of the Clancy treatment 
is easilly attributable to the fact that its 
originator intelligently diagnosed the real 
cause of the disease and went to work sys- 
tematically upon those lines and brought 
forth a specific; in other words he first 
found out just what it was that had to be 
cured and then he studied out that cure. 
This he was enabled to do on account of 
his wide experience in pharmaceutical 
chemistry and extensive knowledge of the 
pathological effects of the medicinal pro- 
ducts in the manufacture of which he was 
for years engaged; thus his occupation 
and special technical education afforded 
advantages not ordinarily possessed by 
those exploiting the numerous consump- 
tion remedies which flood the market. 
After the most thorough investigation, 
conducted by trained and trusted editorial 
representatives of this paper, we do not 
hesitate to guarantee the effectiveness of 
the Clancy treatment to every reader of 
the American Journal of Health, as we 
have satisfied ourselves it offers a specific 
cure. The number of sufferers from pul- 
monary consumption can scarcely be esti- 
mated. Throughout the city of Chicago 
may be found its victims who are lingering 



180 NEWSPAPER INVESTIGATIONS. 

on without hope, for they cannot be cured 
by the old methods of treatment. Hu- 
manity demands that a remedy which has 
received recognition from every earnest 
and honest investigator should be availed 
of. There is no doubt whatever regarding 
the efficacy of the Clancy treatment. 

We are willing to rest the prestige 
gained in twenty-three years of medical 
journalism upon the assertion that it offers 
a sure cure. 

It is worse than folly to ignore this one 
hope that is offered to the victims of this 
painful and terrible disease 



NEWSPAPER INVESTIGATIONS. 181 



Western Trade Journal, Chicago, III., Aug. 4, i< 



Answers to Correspondents. — A sub- 
scriber writes as follows: Will you look 
up the St. Philip's Special Remedies Com- 
pany, which claims to cure consumption. 
It is located at California avenue and Con- 
gress street. I would like to know if it is 
an incorporated company, and if so are 
the members responsible men? If the cure 
is genuine you will benefit not only myself 
but doubtless thousands of others by in- 
forming us. If, upon the other hand, the 
firm is a fraud kindly give us warning. 

In response to this request we have 
made such examination of this corporation 
and its remedies and pursued inquiries 
among those competent to express an 
opinion, that the report herewith follow- 
ing may be relied upon by every reader 
of the Western Trade Journal. Ihe com- 
pany is duly and legally incorporated, and 
its members are of unquestioned responsi- 



182 NEWSPAPER INVESTIGATIONS. 

bility and standing in the business world. 
They are men who would never lend their 
names to anything of a doubtful charac- 
ter, and the fact that they are connected 
with it affords sufficient indication that 
St. Philip's Special Remedies Company is 
a corporation of sterling merit, and that 
its object and mission is a commendable 
one. 

We find, too, that the remedies employed 
by this company have been severely tested 
with a result of demonstrating their mar- 
velous curative powers in consumption, 
and it is a subject of general remark 
throughout a wide scope of the residence 
and business districts for many blocks, 
radiating from where the laboratory of this 
company is located, that many wonderful 
cures have been achieved. Merchants in 
the vicinity do not hesitate to say that a cure 
for consumption has been found, and de- 
clare a steady stream of pilgrims to this 
one Mecca of. hope pours in of mornings 
and afternoons, and that careful question- 
ing of these patients convinces them that a 
permanent cure is achieved by these won- 
derful remedies. 

Moreover, through our special private 
Enquiry Bureau, we have placed ourselves 



NEWSPAPER INVESTIGATIONS. 183 

in touch with those who have been treated 
under this system with a result of demon- 
strating to our entire satisfaction that 
there is no reasonable doubt of the success 
of the system in curing consumption. We 
are familiar with the standing of William 
J. Clancy, the founder of this system and 
discoverer of the cure, and know that he 
has been connected with the special de- 
partments of pharmacy maintained by the 
leading packers in the preparation of pep- 
sin and other animal products having 
medicinal value. An expeiience of years 
in such lines doubtless led him into inves- 
tigation, terminating in the discovery of 
this wonderful consumption cure. Person- 
ally, he is a man of the highest standing, 
and his associates are strong men and 
trustworthy to the highest degree. We 
indorse the company and its cure strongly 
and without hesitation. There is no ques- 
tion whatever regarding their trustworth- 
iness. 



CHAPTER XVII. 

Inter Ocean, Chicago, Sept. 4, i8g6. 



ASTONISHING CURES. 



Consumption and Bright s Disease of the 
Kidneys. 



Impartial Investigation. 



Testimony of Numerous Sufferers is the Proof. 



Afflicted whom Physicians have Pronounced 

beyond Recovery speedily Cured 

by Treatment. 

Scientists have grown old and have died 
in their endeavors to discover some elixer 
of life or general tonic which would rebuild 

184 



NEWSPAPER INVESTIGATIONS. 185 

decayed tissues, reinvigorate and rejuven- 
ate the human family. 

There have been astounding revelations 
in the medical world which have made life 
easier to sustain and lessened the ills and 
pains of men and women. With all these 
evolutions of therapeutics and materia 
medica there have as yet remained some 
diseases which the skill of the practitioner 
has failed to control, and thousands die 
annually from the wasting disease of con- 
sumption and the death grip of Bright's 
disease of the kidneys. 

Both these diseases are classed among 
the incurables, and the poor sufferers are 
advised to change climate, put on a special 
diet, and offered no consolation except the 
awful destiny of an uncertain period of 
death. Dr. Koch, the great German spe- 
cialist, thought he had discovered an un- 
failing cure for consumption, and all the 
varieties of mineral waters from every 
known country have been offered to the 
persons afflicted with Bright's disease. 

These panaceas have failed of their pur- 
pose; while contributing in no small meas- 



186 NEWSPAPER INVESTIGATIONS. 

ure to the alleviation of the suffering, still 
they have not proved to be general cures. 
Recently The Inter Ocean has had pre- 
sented to its notice a remedy for the cure 
of consumption and Bright's disease that 
to all appearances after an investigation 
by a representative of the paper would 
seem to be a genuine cure. 



RESULT OF CHEMICAL RESEARCH. 

The remedy is supplied by The St. Phil- 
ip's Special Remedies Company, corner 
California avenue and Congress street, 
and the gentlemen interested in the organi- 
zation are of good standing and not of the 
speculative character of men usually iden- 
tified with such companies. The remedy 
itself is the result of an exhaustive chemi- 
cal research by William J. Clancy, a chem- 
ist whose attention has been directed in 
the abstruse problem of correct diagnosis 
and such a prescription of drugs as would 
destroy the bacilli of consumption, and 
supply the wasting tissues with renewed 
vitality. 

For some time Mr. Clancy has been sat- 
isfied that his discovery was the missing 



NEWSPAPER INVESTIGATIONS. 187 

link in the chain of perfect health, and his 
experience after numerous experiments on 
cases in all stages of consumption and 
Bright's disease has verified his theory. 
About ten weeks ago some Chicago gen- 
tlemen, whose attention had been called to 
the wonderful efficacy of the Clancy treat- 
ment, interested themselves and formed an 
incorporated company under the style of 
The St. Philip's Special Remedies Compa- 
ny. A building was secured and fitted up 
for the examination of patients, and the 
administering of the remedies and the 
work ot treating the sick and suffering 
was begun on an extensive scale. At- 
tached to the institution are regularly 
graduated physicians for the purpose of 
diagnosing the disease and prescribing the 
remedy. How successful the treatments 
have been se far can be best attested by 
the following testimonials and interviews 
of persons both wholly and partly cured, 
who freely give their names and a state- 
ment of their cases to The Inter Ocean 
reporter, who called to see them to verify 
the claims made by the interested parties 
of the company. The first, a letter writ- 
ten by the Vicar General of the Servite 



188 NEWSPAPER INVESTIGATIONS. 

Order, and who was personally inter- 
viewed and acknowledges the genuineness 
of the contents here given tells its own 
story. 



Inter Ocean, Chicago, May 13, iSgn. 



CAN BE CURED AT LAST. 



Consumption and Bright s Disease of the 
Kidneys. 



Thorough Investigation. 



What those who Suffered have to Say. 



Afflicted whom Physicians have Pronounced 

beyond Recovery Cured by 

Treatment. 

It has been the aim of scientists for 
generations to discover a medicine that 
will rebuild decayed tissues and reinvigor- 

189 



190 NEWSPAPER INVESTIGATIONS. 

ate and rejuvenate the human family. 
The ancients spent some time studying 
the question. Some few years ago the 
world was startled by the announcement 
that the elixir of life had been found by a 
French scientist, Dr. Brown Sequard, but 
the irony of fate showed itself when, a 
few years later, he succumbed to the in- 
evitable and passed beyond mortal help. 

Dr. Koch, the German physician, an- 
nounced that he had found a cure for 
pulmonary tuberculosis, that dreadful dis- 
ease known as consumption. Recently, in 
an article published widely throughout 
Europe and America, Dr. Koch admitted 
that his discovery was not what he had ex- 
pected 

In spite of the evolutions of therapeutics 
and materia, there yet remain some dis- 
eases that the skill and learning of the prac- 
titioner has failed to cure, and as a result 
thousands of people die annually from 
consumption and Bright's disease of the 
kidneys. In fact these diseases are classed 
among the incurables, the usual prescrip- 
tion being change of climate, a special 
diet, and no encouragement, but on the 
contrary the patient is told to wait for the 
slow but sure death. 



NEWSPAPER INVESTIGATIONS. 191 

Last fall the attention of the Inter- 
Ocean was called to a remedy here at the 
home that was said to be a cure for both 
consumption and Bright's disease. At that 
time this paper investigated thoroughly 
the cases that had been presented to it 
and found that those who had been treat- 
ed had improved wonderfully. Deeming 
this an opportune time to again look the 
matter up and see how the sufferers have 
come out of the severe winter just closed., 
The Inter Ocean representative called on 
the people quoted in its article on Sept. 4 
last, and found in most cases that they had 
been entirely cured and that one or two of 
the more radical cases had been benefitted 
so materially as to cause wonder when 
taken into consideration. 

The remedy spoken of is that discov- 
ered by William J. Clancy, a chemist, 
whose attention had been directed to the 
abstruse problem of correct diagnosis and 
such a prescription of drugs as would de- 
stroy the bacilli of consumption and sup- 
ply the wasting tissues with renewed vital- 
ity. Mr. Clancy made experiment and 
satisfied himself that his discovery was 
the missing link in the chain of perfect 
health. 



192 NEWSPAPER INVESTIGATIONS. 

A company was organized to supply the 
medicine to the public. This company is 
known as the St. Philip's Special Reme- 
dies Company, and has an office and pri- 
vate rooms for patients in the Masonic 
Temple, corner State and Randolph streets. 
Duringthe past year they occupied spacious 
apartments in the building at the corner of 
Congress street and California avenue, but 
better to accommodate its patrons the 
offices were removed down town. These 
offices are fitted up for the examination of 
patients, the administering of the reme- 
dies and the work of treating the sick and 
suffering. 

REGULAR PHYSICIANS ATTEND. 

The St. Philip's Special Remedies Com- 
pany insist and strictly enforce the order 
that the remedy shall not be given except 
upon the prescription of a duly qualified 
physician. 

The following testimonial from Dr. 
Carey, who resides at Twenty-first street 
and Ashland avenue, speaks for itself: 

" To Whom it May Concern. — This is to 
certify that I have examined a large num- 






NEWSPAPER INVESTIGATIONS. 193 

ber of patients before and after taking the 
Clancy treatment from the St. Philip's 
Special Remedies Company, and I am pos- 
itive that a number of patient were and 
are cured by the Clancy treatment. 

(Signed) "D. J. Carey, M. D." 

Regular graduated physicians, attached 
to the institution, diagnose the disease 
and administer the remedy. 

One is assured of careful and conscien- 
tious work on the part of the attending 
physicians. How successful this has been 
can best be attested by the following testi- 
monials, and also by interviews had with 
the persons both wholly and partially 
cured. These persons freely and willingly 
give their names and statement of their 
cases to the reporter of the Inter Ocean 
who called to see them. 



194 NEWSPAPER INVESTIGATIONS. 



Western Trade Journal \ Aug. 31, i8gy. 



A GREAT DISCOVERY 

In pursuance of the well-known policy 
which govern the editorial columns of 
the Western Trade Journal, representa- 
tives of the editorial corps have recently 
concluded an examination of the Clancy 
treatment, the safest, most reliable and 
greatest discovery ever presented to a suf- 
fering world for the cure of consumption, 
Bright's disease ane rheumatism and all 
pathological conditions calling for a safe 
and satisfactory specific and find it belongs 
to a class of preparations which have ac- 
complished magnificent results in the way 
of restoring health and giving back to 
suffering humanity freedom from disease. 

The Clancy treatment is highly recom- 
mended by all physicians as well as 
laymen, and is a chemical and scientific 
discovery of the greatest value in curing 



NEWSPAPER INVESTIGATIONS. 195 

the diseases mentioned. It possesses a 
wider range of therapeutical properties 
than any other preparation of its class now 
before the profession. It is especially 
recommended for malignant cases, and 
gives more satisfaction and quicker relief 
than any other remedy. 

From undisputed evidence in the hands 
of the editor of the Western Trade Jour- 
nal, it can be said that the Clancy treat- 
ment relieves when all else fails, produc- 
ing marvelous results in a short space of 
time, and improvement being noticeable 
from the beginning of the treatment; while 
it is not a " cure all," our investigation 
leads us to believe that it is one of the few 
remedies for consumption, Bright's dis- 
ease and rheumatism that will accomplish 
more than is claimed for it. This treat- 
ment will not produce any depressing after 
effects, but it is a prompt remedy for the 
disease named. 

The Clancy treatment is free from ingre- 
dients which often prove injurious. It 
contains active principles, combined with 
nutritive substances, which sooth and sus- 
tain, and is especially intended never to 
exhaust, out strengthen the weaker, as 



196 NEWSPAPER INVESTIGATIONS. 

by its use every organ of the body is aided 
— both individually and collectively — to 
perform their natural functions. The 
Clancy treatment is easy, certain and 
quick in its operation, acting directly 
through the blood, and by its. mild but 
searching and cleansing qualities removes 
all obnoxious and poisonous elements 
from the system and thus searching out 
and removing the cause of disease and suf- 
fering. Nature furnishes the work and life 
become pleasant and enjoyable, as origin- 
ally intended by its Divine Author. 

For the foregoing reasons, we feel it a 
public duty to give the editorial and per- 
sonal indorsement of this paper to the 
Clancy Treatment. To such of our read- 
ers as are suffering from these all too 
common afflictions we advise that St. 
Philip's Special Remedies Company, suites 
1412-1413 Masonic Temple, Chicago, be 
called upon or written to for such informa- 
tion as this article fails to supply. 



NEWSPAPER INVESTIGATIONS. 197 



Catholic New World, Chicago, March ig, i8g8. 



TUBERCULOSIS AND BRIGHT'S DISEASE 
CAN BE CURED. 

In these days of much-advertised nos- 
trums it becomes all honestly-conducted 
journals with the public weal at heart, 
rather than publicity at any price, to probe 
for the truth, to lay bare the animus, to 
distinguish between mere mercenery mo- 
tives and merit and give the latter its due. 
Especially does this apply when human 
life is at stake, and more especially so 
when such grave subjects as consumption 
and Bright's disease, erstwhile deemed in- 
curable, are to be treated. 

True to the precaution of The New 
World in keeping constant vigil over its 
columns that no doubtful or unworthy ob- 
ject shall find expression therein, this arti- 
cle was penned only after careful and con- 
scientious investigation, and therefore 



198 NEWSPAPER INVESTIGATIONS. 

carries with it the unqualified endorsement 
of The New World. In this connection it 
is only just to Mr. Clancy to aver that he 
was earnestly solicitous that The New 
World should investigate and ratify the 
written and oral testimony tendered by the 
many greatful beneficiaries of this great 
scientific discovery, some of which is em- 
bodied in this article. This has been done 
in some instances by personal interview, 
in all cases to the entire satisfaction of 
The New World. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 



SOME HINTS ON THE REGULATION OF 

DIET WITH A DIETARY FOR INVALIDS. 

The subject of food is one of deep and con- 
stant concern both to the healthy and the sick; 
not merely for the gratification of the taste, 
or even the satisfaction of the appetite, 
but also for the maintenance of life. In 
health, diet may be left very much to the incli- 
nation or taste of the individual, both with respect 
to quality and quantity; for unless the appetite be 
perverted and depraved by rich sauces and high 
seasonings, it is on the whole the best guide. 
Still, judgment must be exercised, otherwise in 
respect to eating and drinking man will degenerate 
into a mere animal. In disease, on the other hand, 
the appetite fails to guide and intelligence and 
judgment are more required for the selection and 
rejection of the different articles of diet; much 

199 



200 DIET, HIXTS ON 

more so, because the regulation of both quantity 
and quality acquires greater importance than when 
a person is in health. The taste of an invalid is 
so perverted that he may reject what is most suita- 
ble, and desire what would frequently prove injur- 
ious; and -his appetite is so precarious that it is not 
to be trusted to regulate the appropriate quantity. 
Hence the severity of the disease might be in- 
creased, and the life of the patient imperilled, if 
taste and appetite, guided in the selection and 
taking food, instead of intelligent knowledge of 
the proprieties of the different foods, and judicious 
experience in their administration. 

The digestibility of food and its subsequent 
assimilation depend, as we know as much upon 
the mode of its preparation as upon the condition 
of the person who eats it. If this be true of the 
"healthy" it is more intensely true of the "sick." 
Not unfrequently a change in the method in which 
food is cooked, is the simple means whereby it may 
be rendered acceptable, and easily digested by the 
individual, who previously suffered from taking it. 

Such change may make all the difference for 
the relief of some functional disorder of the 
alimentary canal. 

In chronic diseases of the digestive organs, in 
which the appetite may be unimpaired or even in- 



DIET, HINTS ON 201 



ordinately increased, attention to some dietetic 
regulation is of great importance, for in such cases 
there is considerable danger lest the boundaries of 
prudence should be overstepped in yielding to the 
urgent claims of appetite in taking excessive or 
unsuitable food. 

It is almost impossible to lay down rules for 
the rational and methodical use of food in health 
and disease, for in this, as in other matters, cases 
must be individualized. 

Sex, age, employment, condition of life, physi- 
cal form, idiosyncrasies, circumstances — all are 
elements in the solution of the problem " what to 
eat and what to avoid." 

No precise rules can be laid down. General 
principals alone can be enunciated; known scien- 
tific facts can be promulgated; well-tried common 
experience can be recorded; then out of the mate- 
rials thus supplied the most fitting, for each case 
must be selected with intelligence and judgment. 

There is a neglect, and even a positive viola- 
tion of instructions against which we must here 
enter our emphatic protest. A physician pre- 
scribes certain food just as he prescribes certain 
medicines. But while the medicine may be hon- 
estly given, the food is withheld or other food is 



202 DIET, HINTS ON 

substituted. The patient and the friends of the 
patient often deceive the physician with reference 
to diet, and deem the original transgression and 
the subsequent deception quite venial offences 
which it is unnecessary to confess. The conse- 
quence is that the patient's recovery is retarded, 
and the medical man's treatment is reproached. 

r I he impossibility of prescribing fixed regula- 
tions for diet will also be evident from a consider- 
ation of the circumstance that some person can 
take what others are obliged to reject. In fact, 
there is truth in the saying, "What is one man's 
meat is another man's poison." So that no diet- 
etic rules can be laid down to suit all cases either 
in health or in sickness. 

RELATION OF FOOD TO NUTRIMENT. 

Food has been defined as a substance which, 
when introduced into the body, supplies material 
which renews some structure or maintains some 
vital process. Medicine modifies some vital ac- 
tion, but does not supply the material which sustains 
such action. A supply of suitable food is therefore 
essential during the medical treatment of disease; for 
medicine alone will not, and is not designed to sus- 
tain life. Neither, on the other hand, will changes 
of food so modify vital action when it is disordered 
as to render the administration of medicine super- 
fluous. Nevertheless, it must be allowed that diet 



DIET, HINTS ON 203 



does play an important part in promoting recovery 
from disease, and that some kind of food does 
stimulate vital action in a degree far beyond the 
actual amount of nutritive material they supply. 
Food is required by the body for two chief 
purposes, viz: to produce and maintain the. various 
tissues while they are fulfilling their divers vital 
functions, and to generate heat, without which life 
would cease. That the maintenance of the tissues 
is of great importance is evident from the decay of 
life, which is invariably associated with the wast- 
ing of the tissues. That the generation of heat is 
essential is evident from the fact that while waste 
of tissues may go on for a long period before death 
occurs, the removal or lessoning of heat is soon 
followed by the termination of life. When the 
body is in a state of disease we have, therefore, to 
meet these two principal requirements, the main- 
tenance of tissue and the maintenance of heat. 
Now, in accordance with these requirements, there 
are foods which are assimilated by particular tis- 
sues and go to maintain them, called in general 
terms " flesh-formers;" others sustain the vital heat 
and are known as heat formers; others again both 
nourish tissue and supply heat. Food is derived 
from all natural sources — from earth, water and 
air; from solids, liquids and gases; from substances 
living and organic, or inanimate and inorganic 
The food thus variously derived is converted by 



204 DIET, HINTS ON 

the action of vital forces into those compounds 
which the body can assimilate and change into a 
part of itself. But before it can be so assimilated 
in the human body the greater part of it must be 
organic. Chemical elements uncombined are of no 
service as food. They must be built up into some 
living organism to be of service. Hence our food 
generally consists of animal and vegetable products, 
the animal having been also previously derived 
from the vegetable. Indeed, all our foods are pri- 
marily derived from the vegetable kingdom; for 
no animal has the physiological power of combin- 
ing mineral elements so as to form them into food. 
But the vegetable assimilates inorganic materials 
under the influence of light, storing up in itself 
various elements in different combinations essen- 
tial to the formation and nutriment of vegetable 
and animal structures. So without taking much 
inorganic matter directly into the system we obtain 
what is necessary through its presence in the or- 
ganic. 

All food, whether liquid or solid, may be clas- 
sified as organic and inorganic. In view of their 
chemical composition organic foods are generally 
classified as nitrogenous and non-nitrogenous. 
Among nitrogenous foods the flesh or muscular tis- 
sue of animals contains the elements which are re- 
quired for forming flesh and generating heat. 
Hence life could be maintained for a considerable 



DIET, HINTS ON 205 



time on animal food alone. Bread, among vege- 
table foods, contains nearly all the elements re- 
quired for nutrition. Nitrogenous foods must all 
undergo the process of digestion before they can 
be assimilated and form part of the body. This 
process is really one of comminution and liquefac- 
tion. The food is reduced to a finely divided state 
by the action of the teeth, the muscles of the 
mouth, and the saliva, when it reaches the stom- 
ach, it is further disintegrated by the action of the 
gastric juice with which it is brought into contact 
by the motion of this organ. Hence it passes out 
in a state of fluidity, as a very soluble and diffusi- 
ble product called chyle, and easily transmitted 
to the blood vessels. Should any portion of the 
food pass from the stomach undissolved, it is sub- 
jected to a supplementary digestive process in the 
bowel. The intestinal fluid and the pancreatic juice 
act as solvents; and the bile is incorporated with 
the food, which is now in a condition for absorption. 

The primary use of nitrogenous food is to de- 
velop and renew the various tissues; its secondary 
use is to facilitate the absorption of non-nitroge- 
nous food. Wherever there is life nitrogenous 
food must be present to sustain it; non-nitrogenous 
food contributes to its support; without the former 
the latter would be useless; the former being 
present the latter is a very valuable auxiliary. 



206 DIET, HINTS ON 

Nitrogeous food is the main tissue-former, but it 
also to some extent produces force. 

Non-nitrogenous food produces force, but it 
also in some measure contributes to the formation 
of tissue. Non-nitrogenous food comprises fats, 
starch and sugar, alcohol and vegetable acids. 

Fat holds the highest place as a heat-former, 
for by its oxidation heat is generated in the sys- 
tem. Starch can not be assimilated without 
change; when raw it passes out of the system un- 
altered. If it is boiled the particles are ready for 
conversion into sugar. This conversion would take 
place in the mouth under the influence of saliva if 
the food remained there for a sufficient length of 
time. But it is usually swallowed at once; and 
when it reaches the stomach the gastric juice ar- 
rests the action of the saliva. It then passes on in 
a semi-fluid state to the small intestine, where the 
digestion really takes place. The intestinal secre- 
tion and the pancreatic juice act energetically on 
the starch and convert the particles into sugar. 

Sugar is so easily diffused that it requires no 
preliminary digestive process to prepare it for as- 
similation. It passes without change into the cir- 
culation. If, however, it is in excess of the re- 
quirements of the system, when it reaches the 
stomach it undergoes lactic acid fermentation, and 



DIET, HINTS ON 207 



thus occasions the acidity from which some dys- 
peptics suffer; when not in excess the sugar is car- 
ried on to the liver, where it undergoes certain 
changes which lead us to conclude that it contrib- 
utes to the production of fat, but not to the pro- 
duction of force. 

Alcohol is very rapidly diffused through the 
system. Some portion is evaporated through the 
lungs; some is eliminated by the liver and kidneys; 
and the rest remains for a long time diffused 
through non-excreting organs when it is transmu- 
ted into new compounds. The most recent re- 
searches appear to show that alcohol yields no 
nutriment, but that it acts merely as a stimulant. 
Alcohol does not produce warmth nor sustain it. 
Nor does it give or sustain strength; there is mus- 
cular excitement produced at the expense of the 
tissue and drawing upon its reserve of force; there 
is, in fact, nervous stimulus, but muscular enfeeble- 
ment. When alcohol is taken in very moderate 
quantity it increases the activity of the circulation, 
causing the heart to beat faster and fuller and the 
arteries and arterioles to dilate, thus producing a 
flushing of the face; it aids digestion, excites the 
nervous system, and exhilarates the intellectual and 
emotional faculties. But the price to be paid for 
all this may be too high, and the habitual use of 
even a moderate quantity will lead slowly but 



208 DIET, HINTS ON 

surely to degenerative changes. Taken in large 
quantities the immediate effect of alcohol is de- 
pressing and narcotic. It alters the condition of 
the blood, causing arrest of chemical changes and 
alteration in the composition and forms of the cor- 
puscles. Then follows an affection of the spinal 
cord, involving enfeeblement of nervous stimulus 
and a corresponding deficiency of control over cer- 
tain muscles. A tottering gait is an indication of 
this. The brain centers are then affected, the con- 
trolling influence of the will and judgment are lost. 
This is followed by complete collapse of the ner- 
vous functions, the senses becoming all benumbed, 
and consciousness lost. 

The ultimate effect of immoderate drinking is 
complete degeneration, and this is not confined to 
the notoriously intemperate or drunkards. Women 
accustomed to take wine would be shocked at the 
imputation that they were taking too much, have 
proved uufortunately that they really have taken 
to excess. The appetite is impaired, dyspepsia and 
sleeplessness follow. The heart is enlarged; the 
liver undergoes structural changes; the kidney is 
deteriorated by fatty modifications. The minute 
vessels of the lungs are relaxed and easily con- 
gested, and consumption and bronchitis result. 
The eyes are injured, indeed, there is not an organ 
that is unaffected. The brain and spinal cord and 
the whole nervous system suffer, giving rise to 



DIET, HINTS ON 209 



serious derangements, such as paralysis, epilepsy 
or insanity. And these derangements, it should 
be remembered, are more or less transmitted to 
degenerate offspring. 

COMPARATIVE VALUES OF ANIMAL FOOD. 

Physiological considerations and experience 
teach us that a mixed diet is best adapted to the 
requirements of the body; and that the proportion 
of animal food should be one-fourth, or rather 
more, of the total supply. 

Animal food comprises (i) the different parts 
of animals, (2) eggs, (3) milk and its products. 

The flesh of young animals is more tender 
than that of old, but is not so easily digested. The 
flesh of middle-aged animals is more nutritive, and 
has a fuller flavor than that of young. The flesh 
of old animals, though nutritive, is often tough. 
The larger the animal, the coarser the meat. The 
flesh of the female is more finely grained and deli- 
cate .than that of the male. The flesh of wild ani- 
mals has less fat than that of the well-fed domes- 
tic animals, but it has more flavor. The violent 
exercise taken before death makes the flesh very 
tender of animals killed in the chase. 

Good meats has the following characteristics: 
It is neither of a pale pink color nor of a deep pur- 
ple tint. 



•210 DIET, HINTS OX 



It has a marbled appearance from the ramifi- 
cations of little veins of fat among the muscles. 

It should be firm and elastic to the touch, and 
should scarcely moisten the fingers, bad meat be- 
ing wet and sodden and flabby, with the fat look- 
ing like jelly or wet parchment. 

It should have little or no odor, and the odor 
should not be disagreeable. 

It should not liquefy or become very wet on 
standing for a day or so. 

When dried at a temperature of 212 deg. it 
should not lose more than 75 per cent, of its 
weight. 

It should not shrink or waste much in cooking. 

Salted meat is objectionable and is unsuitable 
for invalids. It is deficient in nutritive value and 
natural flavor. It acts prejudicially on the system, 
by the introduction of an excessive quantity of salt 
and saltpetre. 

Beef and mutton are the principal fresh meats. 
The former is richer in flavor, containing more 

iron, is more satisfying and more strengthening, 
but makes greater demands on the digestive powers. 
In many cases of illness it may be eaten with impu- 
nity, but in enteric fever it produces injurious 



DIET, HINTS ON 211 



effects. Even in the form of beef tea it often in- 
creases the irritation, keeps up the fever, and ag- 
gravates the diarrhoea. Administered in a raw 
state, when finely divided and reduced to a pulp, it 
is very useful in some derangements. It has proved 
very valuable in cholera infantum and dysentery 
when everything ealse failed. 

Mtitton or mutton broth is much to be preferred 
for delicate persons. 

Veal and lamb are more galatinous, less stimu- 
lating, less nutritious and less easily digested than 
beef and mutton and can not be advised for the 
sick. 

Pork, on account of its fatness, is not so easy 
of digestion as other meats. Bacon and ham do 
not so easily disagree with the stomach, but have 
no place in the sick room. 

Venison is lean, dark-colored and savory, and 
is easil" digested by the dyspectic and convales- 
cent. 

Gelatine, which forms the basis of soup, con- 
tains considerable nutritive matter. 

Liver of the calf, lamb or pig is rich and 
savory, but it is not suitable for those whose 
digestive powers are feeble. 



212 DIET, HINTS ON 



Sweetbread is easily digested, and when simply 
cooked is not unsuitable for the convalescent. 

Preserved meat is not so nourishing as the same 
amount of properly cooked fresh beef. 

Extract of meat may often prove a temporary 
substitute for beef tea, but it must not supersede it 
in the sick room. 

Birds occupy an important place among the 
sources of food, especially in the diet of the sick 
room. 

Poultry, such as fowl, turkey, and guinea foul, 
are easily digested, are milder and lesss stimulat- 
ing than meat. But they are not nourshing. Ihey 
contain too little fat. 

Game, pheasant, partridge, grouse, woodcock, 
snipe and quail is strengthening, tender and easily 
digested. It forms a valuable diet for the sick 
room. 

Wild Fowl v$ not adapted for dyspeptics and 
invalids. 

Pigeon may be eaten with safety by the con- 
valescent. 

Fish is very valuable food if eaten as soon as 
possible after capture. It does not easily satisfy 



DIET, HINTS ON 213 



hunger, but is easily digested and is highly nutri- 
tious. It is especially adapted to those upon whom 
there are great demands for nervous energy, and 
is therefore useful in some cases of nervous ex- 
haustion. 

Shell fish, with the exception of oysters, are 
less nutritive than other kinds of fish. In some 
persons they produce gastric irritation and diarr- 
hoea, and in others nettle rash and similar eruptions. 

Lobster and crab are not suitable for those 
whose digestive organs are weak, and consequently 
should not be introduced into the sick room. 

Sprawns and shrimps belong to the same fam- 
ily and are not suitable for invalids. 

Titrtle soup is a rich food, and, in small quan- 
tities at a time, is often very restorative to invalids. 

Oysters are nutritious and readily digested even 
by delicate stomachs. By invalids they should be 
taken without the fringe or bread, and without the 
hard muscle by which the fish is attached to the 
shell; they should also be eaten raw, and mastica- 
ted before they are swallowed. To eat them with 
vinegar is to commit a dietetic mistake. They 
should only be eaten from September to May. 

Fresh oysters are most grateful in chronic dys- 
pepsia, in the case of consumptives, for the trouble 



214 DIET, HINTS ON 

of morning sickness, in chronic diarrhcee; they can 
be eaten with advantage by the nursing mother. 
Convalescents from fever will find in the oyster a 
delicate and nourishing food. 

Oyster Stew, prepared plain or with milk, and 
served with dry toast or plain biscuits, is excel- 
lent. 

Eggs, if the shell be included, contain every- 
thing necessary for the formation and maintenance 
of the body. This food does not, however, exist, 
as in milk, in a state of perfect solution, but in a 
semi-liquid form; consequently some digestion is 
necessary before it can be assimilated. Raw and 
lightly boiled eggs are readily digested. If the 
white or albumen be coagulated by the heat of 
cooking, it becomes heavy and difficult of diges- 
tion. It should be particularly avoided by dyspep- 
tics and by persons recovering from illness. A 
fresh raw egg, thoroughly stirred in a half pint of 
milk, forms, to most persons, a palatable and nour- 
ishing article of diet. 

Eggs seem to be particularly useful in lung 
diseases, and in cases of exhaustive cough, soothe 
the irritable mucus membrane. 

Artificial Fibrin, so called, has been found 
available when no other food could be taken. It 
is thus prepared: The whole of an egg is poured 



DIET, HINTS ON 215 






into cold water and allowed to remain for twelve 
hours, during which time it undergoes a chemical 
change, becoming solid and insoluble, assuming an 
opaque, snow-white appearance. This and the 
liquid in which it is immersed are heated to the 
boiling point, and the fibrin is ready for use. It is 
very easy to digest and in many cases the stomach 
will retain it when everything else is rejected, its 
presence creating a craving for more food, and 
thus promoting instead of diminishing digestion. 

No egg that is not fresh is good for food, even 
when put into puddings. 

Milk — Pure milk contains in solution, like 
eggs, all the elements requisite for the growth and 
sustenance of the body. Indeed, it may be regard- 
ed as the typical alimentary substance, for it com- 
bines nitrogenous fatty saccharine, and mineral 
matters, and water in such proportions as are re- 
quired by the animal economy and in such a state 
of mixture and liquefactions as to be easily assim- 
ilated. In fact it requires no digestion, and it is 
this excellence which renders milk a most import- 
ant and convenient article under many circum- 
stances. In cases of fever, pure milk as the main 
article of diet is far superior to anything else, 
especially in enteric and other fevers, inducing dis- 
turbance of the stomach and bowels. Beef tea, 
which is commonly used, is often irritating; but 



216 DIET, HINTS ON 



milk, on the contrary, is soothing, cooling, and at 
the same time nourishing and strengthening. It 
allows the stomach to have almost absolute rest, 
which in many cases is all that is required. It 
should, however, be observed that milk would not 
be suitable diet, for adults in health, as the nitro- 
genous matter is in considerable excess in relation 
to the carbonaceous. It is suited to young persons 
who have to grow, and who in order to grow must 
appropriate an excess of what is nitrogenous to 
form a daily addition to the body. On the other 
hand, it is not so suitable for full-grown persons, 
who have not so much to form tissue as to develop 
heat or other force by the combustion of carbon. 
The constituents of milk vary in quantity and pro- 
portion in different animals, and under different 
circumstances in the same animal. Woman's milk 
is of course the standard. The milk of the Alder- 
ney cow is characterized by its richness in butter, 
that of the long horns by its richness in caseine. 
The product of young cows is preferable to that of 
old ones, and as food for infants that age of secre- 
tion should be less than that of the baby; that is 
to say, a cow with a calf two months old may do 
very well to feed a child of four months. The 
milk first drawn from the cow contain less cream 
than that which is last drawn. The milk of the 
afternoon is richer both in caseine and butter than 
that of the morning. 



DIET, HINTS ON 217 



The quantity of milk may be tested by the 
amount of cream it produces by its weight and by 
its specific gravity. A quart of new milk, cooled 
should weigh about 2 lbs. 2% oz. The specific 
gravity of good milk ranges from 1.026 to 1.030 at 
a temperature of 60 deg. The addition of water 
or an excess of cream lowers the specific gravity. 

On stale milk there is a small blue fungus, or 
mold, the forms speedily and soon spread to fresh 
milk if the vessels have not been cleansed by thor- 
ough washing with soda. 

Ffteen grains of bicarbonate of soda to a quart 
of milk prevents it from turning sour, and also ren- 
ders it more digestible. 

Milk, though nourishing, does not agree with 
everyone. If diluted with one-third lime-water, it 
will rarely cause biliousness or indigestion. 

Buttermilk is what is left after the extraction 
of butter. It of course contains less fatty matter 
than skim-milk but it retains the nitrogenous, sac- 
charine and saline matter, and is therefore very 
nourishing and useful as an article of diet. It is 
one of the most refreshing summer drinks that 
can be taken, and is almost always allowable in 
sickness, especially in fevers with gastric symp- 



218 DIET, HINTS ON 



toms. It appears to produce a gentle activity of 
the liver and kidneys. 

Curds are the caseine and fat of milk combined 
by coagulation. 

Whey is the residuary liquid after the curd has 
been removed, containing a little of the caseine and 
fat, but all the sugar and salts of milk. It is not 
very valuable as nutriment, but it is very digestible, 
is easily absorbed, and is a refreshing drink in the 
sick-room. There is a prevailing opinion that 
whey is subonfic; hence wine-whey, alum-whey, 
etc., when the milk has been curdled by these sub- 
stances, are recommended. 

Condensed Milk is milk preserved by the evap- 
oration of a large proportion of its water and the 
addition of cane sugar; infants thrive well upon it. 

Koumiss, which is fermented mare's or cow's 
milk, has been found very useful in some cases of 
consumption. 

Butter is the fatty portion of milk obtained by 
churning; when pure and fresh, butter is more 
easily asimilated by delicate stomachs than most 
other fats. 

Cheese is the nitrogenous portion of milk with 
a proportion of fatty matter obtained by coagula- 



DIET, HINTS ON 219 



tion into curd by means of rennet. It stands very- 
high in the scale of nutritious food; one pound be- 
ing equivalent to three and a-half pounds of lean 
beef. Taken with bread or other vegetable diet it 
is very nutritive to persons of active habits. But 
it is not suitable for persons of sedentary habits, 
or for invalids, especially at bedtime. 



CHAPTER XIX. 



VEGETABLE FOOD. 

Vegetable products enter largly into the food 
of man. Farinaceous seeds form the largest por- 
tion of our vegetable food and are of great nutri- 
tive value. 

Cereals hold the first place. The general com- 
position of all is very similar, but on account of the 
difference that exists in the proportions of their 
component elements they have different nutritive 
values. On an average wheat contains more nitro- 
genous matter than other grains. Oats come near- 
est to wheat in this respect. 

Corn is rich in fatty matter, moderately so in 

nitrogenous, but poor in salts. 

Rice is very rich in starch, but poor in other 

constituents. 

Wheat corresponds more nearly to the require- 
ments of the human system under ordinary circum- 

220 



VEGETABLE FOOD. 221 

stances than any other grain. As it is ordinarily 
used, however, it is deprived of much of its nutri- 
tive value, for the portion which contains the 
largest amount of nitrogenous matter is removed 
in order to meet the demand for whiteness in the 
bread. Each grain, after being threshed out of the 
straw and winnowed from the husks, is composed 
of a hard, thin outer coat, or bran, a soft friable 
intermediate layer of cells, and a central white sub- 
stance chiefly composed of starch. The outer 
coat is woody, indigestible, useless for nutrition, 
and irritating to the alimentary canal. For inva- 
lids and persons whose digestive organs are in a 
state of susceptibility it is too irritating. The inner 
coat is of most value. It is usually removed with 
the outer coat in dressing flour. But it is the rich- 
est part of the grain, the part w r hich contains food 
for muscles, bones and brains; and the more thor- 
oughly this is removed, the finer the flour is 
dressed, the whiter the bread produced, the less 
valuable is the bread for nutrition. Central white 
material of the grain is chiefly composed of starch, 
but it comprises also a proportion of the more 
nourishing elements. Many writers have pointed 
out the unwisdom of preferring white bread to that 
which contains the nitrogenous portion. Certainly 
to most persons the white bread is more palatable, 
and presents a more pleasing appearance. It 
would be better to sacrifice the appearance and 



222 VEGETABLE FOOD. 

cultivate another, taste, if thereby more nutriti- 
ment could be obtained. 

Young and growing children are great but un- 
conscious sufferers from the common custom. 
Many are weak from malnutrition, grow up with 
defective teeth and bones, weak tissues, inadequate 
muscular development, and are susceptible to dis- 
eases which they have not constitutional strength 
to combat and resist. 

Bread made with sea water is said to increase 
the appetite and stimulate digestion. 

Stale bread is preferable to new; it is more fri- 
able under action of the teeth and more easily pen- 
etrated by the digestive juices than new bread. It 
is generally the most digestible one or two days 
after it has been baked. 

Aerated bread, made by forcing pure carbonic 
acid into the dough, keep better than other kinds, 
is free from yeast, does not induce fermentative 
changes in the stomach, which causes dyspepsia, 
flatulence and heartburn. 

As bread made of white flour is pure in fats 
and salts, the common practice of eating butter or 
other fat with it is therefore more than the gratifi- 
cation of a taste, it is a physiological necessity. 



VEGETABLE FOOD. 223 






Toasting bread greatly increases its digestibil- 
ity, provided the process be properly carried out. 
To cut the slices so thick that while the sides are 
rendered crisp, the interior becomes spongy, and 
then to soak the whole with butter is to render 
toast very indigestible. The slice should be toasted 
brown, not burnt, so that it may be crisp and firm 
throughout. It then constitutes the best form in 
which starchy food can be given; for much of the 
starch is changed into glucose by the heat. The 
butter should be applied as the toast is eaten, so 
that it may not become soaked with the butter. 

Toast water, when properly prepared, forms an 
almost indispensable article in the sick-room. 

Biscuit powder^ made from ship biscuits, w T hich 
consist of flour and water only, and prepared w 7 ith 
milk, can be sometimes taken by invalids who can- 
not bear solid food. 

Crac 'knells are light, and easily digested. 

Sponge cakes are also light and often tempting. 
They may be soaked in hot milk. 

Macaronni and vermicilli are very nutritious, 
but not easily digested on account of the close- 
ness of their tecture. 



224 VEGETABLE FOOD. 



Oats, when ground, form a very nutritious food. 
When deprived of their covering oats are known 
as groats or grits; groats and milk furnish perfect 
nourishment, even for an adult. 

Porridge is a hasty pudding of boiled oatmeal. 
Oatmeal in all its forms is somewhat laxative, and 
often causes irritation of the bowels, especially if 
not sufficiently cooked. There are some persons 
who cannot take it on account of the acidity and 
eructation which it causes. 

Barley is not so much employed as it used to 
be in the form of bread. The best way to use 
barley flour is in the form of gruel. The nutritive 
value of barley is somewhat inferior to wheat. Malt 
is rarely changed in the process of manu- 
facture, so that a peculiar active nitrogenous prin- 
ciple, called diastase, is developed, which has the 
power of converting starch into dextrine and 
sugar. 

An inftision of malt is made, by boiling four 
tablespoonfuls of ground malt in a pint of water for 
ten minutes. The liquid is drained off, diluted 
one-half with milk or given pure. It is very agreea- 
ble and nutritious, and is often beneficial in some 
cases of cholera infantum, when other things are 
rejected. 



BRIGHT'S DISEASE. 225 

Rye is more like wheat than other cereals in 
its fitness for making bread; but it is not so nutri- 
tious as wheaten bread, while its color and acidity 
render it distasteful to some. It possesses laxative 
properties. 

Indian Corn, or maize, is not adapted for the 
manufacture of bread on account of its deficiency 
in gluten, unless wheat or rye flour be mixed with 
it. The large proportion of fatty matter, never- 
theless, renders it very nutritious. 



Rice is said to be the food of nearly one-third 
of the human race. It is useful as an article of 
diet whether whole or ground. It should be thor- 
oughly cooked. In India rice is never prepared 
alone, but always with the addition of a certain 
pulse which abounds in albuminates. Rice, boiled 
or baked with milk and eggs as pudding, forms a 
substantial meal. 

Rice-Water is very useful as a drink in all 
irritable states of the alimentary tract, as in dysin- 
tery and diarrhoea. 

Of the various farinaceous preparations adapt- 
ed to the digestive powers of infants, dyspeptics, 



226 VEGETABLE FOOD. 



and invalids generally, Neave's, Ridge's, and Hard's 
take the lead, and each of these has its recommen- 
dations. We give the preference to Neave's, so 
long as it is obtained fresh and in good condition. 



Passing now to the products of the kitchen 
gardens, classified according to the chief purposes 
they subserve in the animal economy, and its aver- 
age value. 

Starchy and Sugary Plants, — Potatoes, yams, 
chestnuts, beans, lentils, peas, artichokes, carrots, 
parsnips, beets, salsify, turnips. Each of these is 
a force-giver, but each may be unsuitable for food 
in some disordered conditions. 

Stimulants, — Asparagus, onions, garlic, aro- 
matic herbs, mustard, cress, and a few other pungent 
salad materials. These cause increased secre- 
tion of saliva and gastric juice, and thus pro- 
mote the digestion of a larger quantity of food 
than could otherwise be dissolved. 

Anti- Scorbutics,— Cabbages, tomatoes, and sal- 
ad materials in general. These products contribute 
valuable saline materials to the blood; but they 
should be quite fresh or they will cause indigestion. 



VEGETABLE FOOD. 227 

Diluents. — Cabbages, spinach, wintergreens, 
cauliflower, sorrel, or any leaves sufficiently pala- 
table to eat and soft to swallow, and which are 
green when boiled. The chief uses of these is to 
render other food more thoroughly open to the 
action of digestive secretions. Though not ap- 
parently nutritious in themselves they make other 
things nutritious. 

Potatoes are an agreeable and wholesome arti- 
cle of food, easily cultivated, easily cooked, but not 
always easily digested. The proportion of starchy 
constituents is large, and of nitrogenous elements 
small, so that it is desirable to eat with them some 
other food, such as meat, fish, bacon, buttermilk, 
etc., in order that a fully nutritious diet may be 
supplied. 

Preparation for the Table. — The best method 
of cooking potatoes is by steaming them in the 
skin; by this process heat penetrates everywhere, 
and there is no loss of material and salts. If the 
potatoes are boiled the skins should not be pre- 
viously removed, or a large amount of salts will 
pass out. The addition of common table salt to 
the water is advantageous, for it helps to retain the 
natural salts. 

Roasted potatoes are more nutritious than 
boiled. Potatoes are spoiled by germination and 
by frost. 



2 % s VEGETABLE FOOD. 

Carrots make a pleasant change in one vege- 
table fare, but are apt in some cases to produce 
flatulence. 

The Parsnip possesses the same general char- 
acter as the carrot. 

The Tttrnip contains a very large proportion 
of water, and hence is of little nutritive value, and 
is more difficult of digestion than carrots or par- 
snips. 

Radishes are somewhat like the turnip, but be- 
ing usually eaten raw, are often indigestible. 



We now turn to another class of vegetables. 
The leaves, shoots, and stems of some plants are 
valuable for food, chiefly on account of the salts 
they contain, and because they give variety to the 
diet. Green vegetables are always more or less 
relaxing, and possess a high anti-scorbutic value. 
In all cases they should be eaten as fresh as possi- 
ble, otherwise they will ferment in the stomach 
and cause flatulence. 

Cabbages, Savoys, Sprouts, Caidiflower, etc., are 
of the same general character; they contain but 



VEGETABLE FOOD. 229 

little nutrition and are not easy of digestion, and, 
therefore, not suitable for dyspeptics, while the 
large proportion of sulphur they contain causes 
disagreeable flatulence of corbonic acid and sul- 
phuretted hydrogen. Cabbage, however, is a most 
valuable anti-scorbutic, but if fermentation has be- 
gun its virtue is destroyed. 

Spinach is wholesome and somewhat laxative. 

Rhubarb is eaten as a fruit rather than as a 
vegetable, and requires to be well sweetened to 
make it palatable. As it contains oxalate of lime, 
it should be avoided by those who are subject to 
calculus. 

Celery is sweet and mild when well cultivated, 
(and is thought by some to act as a sedative, quiet- 
ing the nerves). Used in soups it is delicious and 
wholesome. 

Asparagus should be eaten as soon as possible 
after being cut. The greenest heads are to be 
preferred, as they contain the largest amount of 
the peculiar principles of the plant. There need 
be no fear that they will prove injurious to the 
kidneys. Slight cases of rheumatism have been 
cured by eating freely of this plant; and chronic 
cases of rheumatic gout and gravel much relieved. 



230 VEGETABLE FOOD. 

Onions are very wholesome vegetables, wheth- 
er eaten raw, stewed, or roasted; they are too 
strong, however, for invalids when they have not 
been cooked, and some cannot eat them raw or 
cooked. 

Lettuce is agreeable, cooling and digestible as 
a salad; the juice is mildly soporific. 

Cucumbers eaten raw and quite fresh at the be- 
ginning of a light meal maybe indulged in by some 
with impunity; but they are indigestible and apt to 
disagree with many persons. 

Squashes and Pumpkins contain much water 
but little nutriment; they are easily digested. 

Mushrooms, which are generally eaten after 
being stewed, sometimes disagree with dyspeptics, 
and had best be avoided, for sometimes they cause 
colic, vomiting and purging. Those mushrooms 
grown in open pastures are by far the best. It is 
not always easy to distinguish mushrooms from 
poisonous fungi, so that some caution is desirable 
in gathering them and preparing them for food. 

A meadow mushroom should peel easy, and it 
should be of a clean pink color inside, like a baby's 
hand, and have a frill attached to the stalk. When 
the gills are brown they are growing old and dry 
and losing their nutritive qualities. 






VEGETABLE FOOD. 231 

Vegetable Broths, made of any of the ordinary 
market vegetables in season, by boiling and strain- 
ing, are useful as substitutes for animal foods when 
the latter are not allowed. Out of season dried 
vegetables may sometimes answer the purpose. In 
preparation of these non-metallic surfaces only 
should be allowed to come in contact with the ma- 
terial employed. 

Fruits are agreeable and refreshing, but as 
their proportion of water is high, and of nitrogen- 
ous matter low, they are of little nutritive value. 
When taken in moderation they are very whole- 
some. It is best eaten in the morning. When 
consumed in large quantities fruit is injurious par- 
ticularly if it be unripe or overripe — in the former 
case by the action of the fruit-acids, in the latter 
by fermentation and decomposition. The seeds of 
all fruit and vegetables, if swallowed prove more 
or less irritating to the intestines, and in inflamed 
or ulcerated conditions may do irreparable mis- 
chief. 

Apples, when raw, are not easily digested; 
when cooked, are light, digestible and wholesome. 
Roasted apples are somewhat laxative, and maybe 
eaten to counteract constipation. 

Pears, when ripe, are more digestible than ap- 
ples, but as they decay sooner they are more likely 
to produce derangements of the bowels. 



232 VEGETABLE FOOD. 

The Orange is one of the most agreeable and 
useful fruits for the sick-room. It is less likely to 
cause disorder than most other fruits. 

The Lemon is too acid to be eaten alone. The 
juice is beneficial in rheumatic affections, but in the 
form of lemonade it makes a cooling and refresh- 
ing drink. Lemon juice is very valuable as an 
anti-scorbutic; so also is lime-juice. 

Plums are less wholesome than most other 
fruits; when cooked there is less objection to them. 

Cherries, also, when unripe or overripe, disor- 
der the bowels. 

Peaches, Nectarines and Apricots are luscious 
fruits when quite ripe, yielding a delicious pulp for 
the refreshment of the invalid; the skin should be 
rejected. 

Grapes are most refreshing, wholesome and 
nutritious in the sick-room when ripe and not de- 
cayed; the skins and pips should be rejected. 

Raisins, which are dried grapes, contain more 
sugar and less acid than ripe grapes; they are con- 
sequently more nutritious. If eaten too freely 
especially if the skins or pips be swallowed they 
are apt to disorder the stomach. 



VEGETABLE FOOD. 233 

Gooseberries a.n<\ Currants (red, black and white) 
are wholesome, cooling, useful fruits; but together 
with Raspberries are generally interdicted in acute 
diseases. 

The Cranberry ', Barberry, Bilberry, and Elder- 
berry are too acid to be eaten raw; the first three 
are made into preserves, the last into wine. 

The Strawberry is one of the most delicate, 
luscious and refreshing of summer fruits, and may 
as a rule be taken by invalids, except when diar- 
rhoea is present. 

The Raspberry ', too, is agreeable and whole- 
some. So, also, is the Blackberry w 7 hen in fine con- 
dition. The Mullberry is more acid, and very 
grateful to fever patients, but the juice only should 
be taken. 

The Melon is a rich, delicious fruit, but not 
unfrequently disagrees with those whose digestive 
powers are weak. The Pineapple should not be 
eaten by invalids; the pulps should be rejected if 
the juice be taken. 

The Fig is sweet and nourishing; its pulp may 
be eaten by invalids, but if eaten too freely will 
irritate and disorder the bowels; the skin is rather 
indigestible. 



234 VEGETABLE FOOD. 

Tamarinds are cooling and laxative, and when 
mixed with milk to produce tamarind whey, form 
an agreeable drink for febrile cases. 

Olives. — The so-called Spanish are the best, 
being soft, pulpy and oily. Olive oil is regarded 
the most digestible of fatty foods, even more so 
than fresh butter. It should, however, be thor- 
oughly good, pale, clear and free from rancid 
smell to justify this estimate. Lucca oil, with its 
nutty odor, is the best. 

Gum is the solidified juice which exude 
through the bark of trees. Gum arabic, which 
flows from the accacia in Arabia,- Egypt, etc., is 
what is usually employed in the preparation of 
drinks. 

Seaweeds are among the most nitrogenous of 
vegetable products; in fact they are richer in 
nitrogenous matter than oatmeal or indian corn. It 
is much to be regretted that they are so much neg- 
lected. 

Sugar is an important alimentary product, 
chiefly found in the vegetable kingdom. It also 
exists in the animal economy and is there known 
as the sugar of milk. The vegetable sugar exists 
in two varieties — cane sugar and grape sugar. 
Grape sugar, or glucose, is inferior in sweetness 



VEGETABLE FOOD. 235 

and crystallizing power, and abound in grapes and 
other fruits and vegetables. It may be obtained 
by chemical change from cane sugar, starch, gum, 
corn, etc. Sugar is valuable from a dietetic point 
of view, not only as rendering more palatable 
many articles of food, but also as productive of fat 
and force. As it is readily dissolved and diffused 
it requres no preliminary digestion in order that it 
may be absorbed through the mucous membranes. 
In ordinary cases it does not, therefore, occasion 
any gastric derangement; but when taken in ex- 
cess or by some dyspeptics it is liable to undergo 
acid fermentation, and occasion acidity and flatu- 
lence. Sugar of milk does not undergo this 
change. 

Treacle and Molasses are the respective un- 
crystallized residue drained from refined and raw 
sugar. 

Golden Syrup is treacle purified by being re- 
boiled and filtered through animal charcoal. If 
largely taken these products are laxative. They 
are appropriately taken with all kinds of farina- 
ceous foods, such as puddings and porridge, etc. 

Honey is a concentrated sugar mixed with 
odorous coloring, gummy and waxy matters gath- 
ered from flowers by the bee for its own consump- 
tion, but undergoing some modification by the se- 



236 VEGETABLE FOOD. 



cretion of the insect. It is of the same dietetic 
value as sugar. 

Manna is a solidified juice of some species of 
ash, containing a peculiar saccharine principle — 
sweet, odorless, crystallizable — white, but differing 
from sugar in that it does not undergo alcoholic 
fermentation when brought into contact with 
yeast. It is chiefly used as a mild and safe laxa- 
tive, but it is also nutritive. 

Such condiments as vinegar, salt, and pepper 
are of real dietetic value, as they make the food 
more tempting to the palate, stimulate a flagging 
appetite, assist digestion by promoting the flow of 
secretions and the movements of the alimentary 
canal and counteract the action of injurious ingre- 
dients of food. Excessive use of them, however, 
promotes indigestion and they are of less value in 
the sick-room, salt excepted. The constant 
presence of this mineral in the secre- 
tions and the necessity for it in due pro- 
portions in the blood, indicate the importance of a 
proper supply with the food. This is evident in 
the instinctive desire of animals and in our own 
craving for it when it is not supplied in sufficient 
quantity. 

Vinegar is useful in helping the stomach to di- 
gest both animal and vegetable food, particularly 
if the fibre is somewhat hard and difficult to break 



VEGETABLE FOOD. 237 

up. It is, therefore, the fitting accessory to such 
animal food as invalids should banish from their 
table, but it can be made use of by those of weak 
digestion when they wish to vary their diet with a 
cool salad. 

Both cayenne and black pepper by stimulating 
the flow of gastric juice are valuable aids to diges- 
tion when used with discretion. 



CHAPTER XX. 



LIQUIDS. 

Watei'.— There is no beverage so wholesome 
or to the unperverted taste so agreeable as pure 
water, the natural drink of man, which may always 
be taken in moderation when thirst is present. In 
some form or other it is essential to life. Water is 
requisite in in many function of animal economy for 
example it favors digestion bypromoting the solution 
of our food, and acts as a vehicle to convey the more 
dense and less fluid substances from the stomach 
to their destinations in the body. It gives fluidity 
to the blood, holding in suspension or solution the 
red globules, fibrin, albumen and all the various 
substances which enter into the different structures, 
for the whole body is formed from the blood. 
Water enters into the composition of the tissues of 
the body, lubricates those tissues, and forms a 
necessary part of our bodily structure. It equal- 
izes the temperature of the body by evaporation, 
and regulates the chemical changes resulting from 
nutrition and delay. It is the vehicle for the re- 

238 



LIQUIDS. 239 

moval of effete products from the body; increased 
water drinking causes increased flow of urine, and 
thereby facilitates the excretion of solid particles. 
In this way some of the impurities which causes 
gout, gravel, etc., may be eliminated. 

It has been supposed that water should not be 
taken with meals; but this is an error. An exces- 
sive quantity might prove prejudicial. Water is 
the same substance from whatever source derived. 
When allusion is made to differences between 
waters it is really to various bodies mingled with 
the waters. Thus a water analysis really means an 
analysis of the foreign bodies held in suspension by 
the water. Water is sometimes hard and some- 
times soft, according to the appearance or non-ap- 
pearance of soap-bubbles when washing. Gen- 
erally speaking, the difference depends upon the 
carbonate of lime held in solution; until this is ex- 
hausted soap-bubbles or lather can not be pro- 
duced. Hardness is due to the presence of mag- 
nesia as well as lime. Carbonate ot lime in small 
proportion in drinking water is not injurious to 
most persons. Indeed, there is evidence to show 
that is assimilated, and aids in the formation of 
the phosphate of lime in bones; it is therefore use- 
ful for rickety children. 

Rainwater is soft and naturally contains the 
largest amount of solid, impurity, but unless care- 



240 LIQUIDS. 

fully collected and kept covered is likely to become 
impure. 

Spring Water is rain water which has percolated 
through the earth and acquired saline elements 
from the soil through which it has passed. Chaly- 
beate and other mineral waters are thus charged 
and should be taken only when prescribed as thera- 
peutic agents. 

Well Water is collected spring water. If the 
well be deep, and there be no leakage into it from 
some higher layer of soil, or from some neighbor- 
ing decaying animal or vegetable matters, it usu- 
ally affords a safe and wholesome drink. 

Some of the purest water is obtained from 
deep wells bored through the earth and clay to the 
chalk. Superficial well water, however clear, bright 
and tasteless, should be regarded with suspicion, 
for it is frequently saturated with leakage from 
privies, drains, or cess-pools often covered up un- 
known. 

River Water is partly rain-water and partly 
spring-water, subject to impurity from the soil, and 
from decaying vegetable and animal matters, and, 
therefore, useful only to a limited extent. The 
flow of the stream and the absorbing influence of 
vegetation tend to purify the water by oxidation. 



LIQUIDS 



241 



Distilled Wafer is pure, but insipid from its 
lack of air; its softness makes it easily susceptible 
to the action of lead; but it is excellent for making 
tea or other infusions. 

Water may be impure from an excess of saline 
ingredients, from the presence of organic impuri- 
ties, or from contamination with lead. The chief 
danger to health is from organic impurity. Cholera 
and enteric fever have been traced to drinking im- 
pure water. Lead contaminates pure water, but 
if there be a moderate quantity of earthy salts in 
the water they form an insoluble incrustation in 
the pipes, which is protective. 

It is most important that the receptacles for 
water-tanks and cisterns should be carefully ex- 
amined and thoroughly cleansed at regular seasons, 
especially after a time of drought and before the 
approach of winter. The deleterious consequences 
that ensue from neglect of this duty are often 
alarming, although the source of evil be unsus- 
pected. Boiling water removes some of the salts 
from hard water and destroys the activity of any 
organic impurities. Filtration through charcoal 
also purines the water by removing organic mat- 
ters; but a filter, to be effective, must be frequently 
cleansed. 

Water may be administered to patients at any 
temperature that may be desired, but if very cold 
the quantity should be very small, for in some dis- 



242 LIQUIDS, 



eases it is undesirable to lower the temperature of 
the internal organs. If the stomach is in such an 
irritable state that no liquid can be tolerated the 
thirst may be partially allayed by sucking small 
pieces % of ice. 

Ice is a valuable therapeutic agent, and is now 
extensively used both internally and externally, 
chiefly to check hemorrhage, to moderate inflamma- 
tion and to soothe uneasy sensations in febrile and 
other disorders. In inflammation of the brain or 
its membranes, and in the severe headache of the 
early stages of acute fevers, it is most useful ap- 
plied in small pieces, enclosed in a bladder or India 
rubber bag, in the form of a cap fitted to the head. 

To relieve the severe pain and vomiting in 
cases of ulcer or cancer of the stomach, a bag con- 
taining small fragments of ice should be laid on 
the epigastrium. In inflammation of the tonsils, 
the sore throat of scarletina and other eruptive 
fevers, and in diphtheria, the use of ice relieves 
pain and arrests inflammation. 

In hemorrhage ice is extremely valuable. In 
bleeding from the mouth, throat or nostrils ice ap- 
plied directly to the bleeding vessels or to the sur- 
face, forms an efficient styptic. When hemorrhage 
comes from the stomach or lungs ice should be re- 
peatedly swallowed in small pieces, for so taken it 
will help to contract the leaking blood-vessels. 



LIQUIDS. 243 

The drinking of iced water after violent exer- 
cise is too lowering to the system, and should be 
avoided. 

Ice is contra-indicated in conditions such as 
the following: Old age, especially in feeble pati- 
ents; appoplexy and coma in persons with a feeble 
pulse; advanced stages of disease; extreme feeble- 
ness. In such cases the great sedative power of 
the ice might overwhelm the patient and stop the 
action of the enfeebled heart. 

Tea is a very favorite beverage, but it affords 
no direct nutriment; the sugar and cream taken 
with it yields the nutritious elements. But though 
yielding no absolute aliment, tea, when taken in 
moderation, exhilerates, restores nervous energy, 
conserves force, retards the waste of tissues, enab- 
ling the food to go further in its nutritive action, 
and facilitates the transformation of other and par- 
ticularly of fatty and farinaceous matters; the body 
is revived, the mind is stimulated, wakefulness is 
promoted and hunger is better borne. When con- 
sumed in large quantities tea act prejudicially on 
the nervous system, 

Green tea, when genuine, is stronger than 
black, possesses more active properties, and is, 
therefore, to be used with more caution. Both 



244 LIQUIDS, 



kinds, when adulterated, are more or less injuri- 
ous. 

Tea, then, is hurtful, i. To those of spare 
habits and the underfed. 2. To the young who are 
provided with the full amount of vital activity. 3. 
To those who perspire freely. 4. Early in the day, 
for it is then apt to increase tissue waste. 5. To 
nervous, hysterical subjects, or to those whose 
heart action is very weak. 

On the other hand it is beneficial. 1. For 
the overfed and sedentary, for they require in- 
creased vital action. 2. For the old, whose vital 
activity is deficient. 3. For those who have a non- 
perspiring skin. 4. During the after part of the 
day, when the system is full of partly digested 
food, for thence the process of digestion requires 
to be quickened. 5. During excessive heat, in or- 
der to relax the skin and releave internal conges- 
tion. 6. For those whose nervous systems are 
firmly braced up. 

When tea causes loss of appetite, palpitation 
of the heart, mental excitement, or sleeplessness, 
obviously its use should be relinquished. Tea 
should never be given to children. 

Coffee contains the same principles of tea, and 
hence has an analogous influence on the system. 
It is, however, more heating and stimulating, 






LIQUIDS, 245 

heavier and more oppressive to the digestive or- 
gans, and decidedly increases the force and fre- 
quency of the pulse. Its effect upon the mental 
faculties, quickening the energies and causing 
wakefulness, is not so marked as in the use of tea. 
It, however, relieves hunger and fatigue, and thus 
unables soldiers on heavy marches to undergo ar- 
dous exertion. It appears to have a staying power, 
lessening the amount of waste and thus economizing 
other food. It is laxative to some and constipat- 
ing to others, and is serviceable in warming the 
body in cold weather. It is also cooling in warm 
weather by stimulating the action of the skin. If 
taken in excess produces feverishness, palpitation, 
anxiety, deranged vision, headache," wakefulness 
and nervous excitement. When given strong it 
counteracts the effects of alcohol and of opium. 

Chicory yields a drink closely allied in flavor 
and color to coffee. It contains no alkaloid and 
has no nutritive value. 

Cocoa is distinguished from tea and coffee by 
the large amount of nutriment it contains; indeed 
it may be regarded as a food rather than as a re- 
freshing beverage. 

The essential principles — theo-bromide — also 
contains more nitrogen than theine and coffeine. 
The fat known as cocoa butter has this excellence, 



246 LIQUIDS, 

that it does not become ransid after exposure to 
air. But the large proportion in which this exists 
renders cocoa heavy and oppressive to a weak 
stomach, and thus unsuitable to the dyspeptic or 
bilious. Its very high nutritive power, however, 
strongly recommends it for general use. During 
nursing it is most useful, tending, probably more 
than any other beverage, to maintain an excellent 
supply of mother's milk. 



CHAPTER XXI. 






Testimonies on Tuberculosis. 



a strong letter. 

Chicago.^ III., July ii, z8g6. 

Monastary of Our Lady of Sorrows, No. 1432 Jack- 
son Boulevard; St. Philip 's Special Remedies Co., 
California avenue and Congress street, City — 
Gentlemen: 

It gives me pleasure to certify the fol- 
lowing facts as my testimony to the mar- 
velous efficacy of the Clancy remedy for 
the cure of consumption of the lungs. 

Brother Angelo (now Father Pritzl) of 
this order (Servite) was declared a con- 
sumptive by Dr. Kelly, of Milwaukee, and 

247 



248 TESTIMONIALS. 



Dr. Hoyt, of Menomenee Falls, Wis., 
about two years ago, and was under treat- 
ment by them up to April last, when they 
announced that he was incurable. In that 
month I caused Brother Angelo to come 
to this monastery and had him examined 
by Dr. D. H. Cunningham of this city, 
who, after a thorough examination, stated 
that the Brother had consolidation of the 
right lung, could not be cured, and was a 
11 goner." Immediately thereafter I put 
Brother Angelo under treatment of the 
Clancy remedy, and I am delighted to be 
able to testify that in three weeks he was 
entirely cured of the dread disease. That 
I might be assured beyond doubt that a 
cure had been effected, I caused the Broth- 
er to be examined by the following named 
physicians of this city: Dr. J. E. Reynolds, 
Dr. Warren and Dr. Murphy, the eminent 
physician and surgeon, each of whom pro- 
nounced Brother Angelo free from con- 
sumption and without a trace of consolida- 
tion. Subsequently the Brother presented 
himself to the above-named Dr. Kelly, 
who is a distinguished physician in pul- 
monary diseases, and was, after a thor- 
ough examination, declared cured. The 
Brother has since been ordained, and is 



TESTIMONIALS. 249 



now a priest of this order (Servite), entire- 
ly sound and enjoying good health. 

[Signed] Rev. B. Baldi. 

Prior of the Monastery of Our Lady of Sor- 
rows and Vicar General of the Servite 
Order in the United States, 

Father Pritzl was seen yesterday and corrobo- 
rated the statements made by Prior Baldi. He is 
now enjoying good health, in spite of the hard 
work he has recently gone through and necessary 
fasting during the Lenten term. On last Saturday, 
May 8, he was examined by Dr. C. Herman Graves, 
who pronounced him perfectly well. 

He was again interviewed on Oct. 8, 1898, and 
is still enjoying good health. 



Chicago, III., April 13, i8gj. 

W. J. Clancy, Esq. — Dear Sir: 

I am pleased to state that since you have 
accomplished my cure in June, 1896, I 
have enjoyed good health, notwithstand- 
ing the inclemency of the winter weather. 
I have suffered no relapse of my former 
trouble. My lungs are better; I feel in ex- 
cellent condition; I have been able to per- 



250 TESTIMONIALS, 



form all the duties of my ministry since 
and my strength steadily increases. 

Hence, for the benefit of humanity, I do 
not hesitate to recommend your remedy 
to all those who were afflicted as I was. 

Thanking you for the great benefit you 
bestowed upon me by means of your med- 
icine, I am yours respectfully, 

Rev. Fr. Angelo Pritzl, O. S. M. 



Delta, Colo., Dec. 23, i8g8. 
W. J. Clancy, President: 

I safely reached my destination. I am 
pastor and I use a little church of my pre- 
decessor, Fr. Feriari. The people appre- 
ciate our services very much. In regard 
to my health, will say I am well. 
Yours, very thankfully, 

Fr. A. Pritzl, O. S. M. 

Postoffice box 458. 



Rome, Dec. 6. i8g6. 
To Mr. W. J. Clancy — Dear Sir: 

The Rev. Fr. Baldi, of the Servite Fath- 
ers, has spoken to me of the results ob- 
tained by means of your remedy and I have 
wished to first experiment upon myself. 

For two months I had been suffering 
from a terrible intestinal disease of ner- 
vous origin, at least such was the opinion of 
my fellow-doctors. In the course of fifteen 
days my sufferings were so diminished as to 
allow me to apply myself to my profession. 
Then I stopped taking the remedy; but 



TESTIMONIALS. 25J 



beginning to break down, I had to com- 
mence it again. 

I have found that: i. The remedy has 
the power to relieve intense suffering. 2. 
The remedy is most efficacious in stopping 
the diarrhoea. 3. It acts like a tonic upon- 
the mucus of the stomach, and facilitating 
the digestion, creates an appetite. 

Unfortunately the lack of medicine has 
not allowed me to watch the effect it 
might have upon pulmonary diseases. At 
present we are treating a poor woman, to 
whom, as well as myself, Fr. Baldi gives 
the medicine with his own hands. 

At my home I receive a great number 
of invalids, many of whom could be treat- 
ed with your remedy, but unfortunately 
we have hardly any left. 

It is but just that you should gain some- 
thing, but it is also equally just that the 
diseased poor should be cured, or at least 
should be made to suffer less. It is neces- 
sary, also to send your treatment through- 
out the world. 

To do this without injuring you the 
medicine could be given to persons who 



252 TESTIMONIALS. 



are known and who are honest; who 
would promise not to have it analyzed. 

Fr. Baldi could act as your depository 
here, and he could administer the medi- 
cine without consigning it to anyone. 

As far as the profits are concerned, 
things could be managed as they are in 
Chicago, e. g., have the patients pay as 
they are being treated, and then divide 
the earnings, or without any other obliga- 
tions have us pay for the medicine which 
you would send to Europe. In the latter 
case, however, it would be necessary to 
send a quantity of it to try on the 
poor, who would then serve as advertise- 
ments. 

At present it is very urgent that we 
should have some more of it as soon as 
possible, in order that the little we have 
to be done can be continued. 

I am very sorry not to know you. Fath- 
er Philip will speak to you about me. I 
hope that you will not deny a doctor of 
good will a remedy that is beneficial in 
curing diseases. 

Believe me your obedient servant, 
Dr. Pietro Vinli, 
20 Via Crocifin, Rome. 



TESTIMONIALS. 253 



Chicago^ Ill.y April 24, iSgj. 

To whom it may concern: 

This is to certify that on Sept. 3d, 1896, 
I examined Mr. George Constanter and 
found the upper lobe of the right lung af- 
fected, also the lower portion of the left. 
I also found tubercle bacilli numerous in 
the sputa. He had a light fever with a 
rapid and weak pulse, his cough was very 
worrying. 

I have today, April iS, 1897, again ex- 
amined him and can find no trace of the 
former trouble; no abnormal sounds in 
any part of the lungs; both lungs act to- 
gether; he has gained much in weight and 
color, and so far as I can discover is well. 

Very truly. 



C. Herman Graves, M. D. 
Residence 289 W. 12th St. 



Chicago, III., June 27 \ i8g8. 

To whom it may concern: 

I consider it not only a pleasure but my 
duty to write and tell you what Wm. 
Clancy, President St. Philip's Special Rem- 
edies Co., has done for me. 



254 TESTIMONIALS. 



It was said by a physician that I was at- 
tacked with bronchial tube trouble and 
hemorrhage of the lungs; I kept on get- 
ting worse. I changed physicians, and was 
examined and told to change climate, -as I 
could not be cured in this climate. I be- 
came so weak I could not walk a block 
without resting. 

I was advised by a friend to go and see 
what W. Clancy, President of St. Philip's 
Special Remedies Co. could do for me, and 
so I did. He examined me and said that 
it was consumption I had. I started at 
once to take his medicine, and found I was 
getting better, and in ten days I could do 
light work. I weighed myself every day 
and in two weeks I had gained thirteen 
pounds (13 lbs.), and today I am a well 
man, and can't express the gratitude and 
joy that I feel. 



Yours respectfully. 

S. C. Johnston, 
955 W. 50th St., Chicago, 111. 



TESTIMONIALS. 255 



Kenosha, Wis. March 12, i8gj. 

Dear Sir: 

I received your letter and was glad to 
hear from you. How are all down there? 
You asked me how I was and how is my 
health. Well, Mr. Clancy, in regard to 
that, I never felt better in my life. My 
weight is now 182 pounds, and I look good. 
Well, Mr. Clancy, I will be in Chicago next 
week and will go and see you; you can de- 
pend on that. I am traveling for the Red 
Star Compressed Yeast Co. now, and 
working every day. Well, I will close, as 
I have to go out and see a man down town. 

I remain, >ours respectfully. 

Frank E. Fay. 

Subsequent letter received, Jan. 11, i8q8, on 
file, which states his exceptional good health, at 
work everyday, no symptoms of the dread disease. 



Sept. 26, j8q6. 

St. Philip's Special Remedies Co., 281 Cali- 
fornia avenue, City. — Gentlemen: 

We have today examined the sample of 
sputum furnished by Mr. F. E. Fay, and 



25Q TESTIMONIALS. 



failed to find any trace of the tubercle 

bacilli. 

Charles B. Prouty, M. D. 

D. J. Carey, M. D. 



Chicago, III., April 8, i8g~. 

Mr. Clancy — St. Philip's Institution: 

In answer to your letter of inquiry as to 
my health during the winter, I am very 
grateful to say that my health has been 
very good, considering the shape I was in 
a year ago. I was wasted away to a shad- 
ow, as you know, but now I am as heavy 
as I ever was, weighing 170 pounds. 
Thanks to your wonderful remedies. 

Yours respectfully. 

\Y. J. Spelman. 

7 Willis Ct., Chicago. 

Engineer of West Chicago Street Railway 
Co., 7 q W. Washington St. 



April 14, 1898. 
To whom it may concern: 

I hereby certify that I have this day ex- 
amined William Spelman, and find his 
lungs apparently in a normal condition. 

P. J. Rowan, M. D. 
372 W. Adams St. 



TESTIMONIALS. 257 



To whom it may concern: 

In March, 1896, I was taken very sick, 
and after having my lungs examined by 
Dr. X. S. Davis, he informed me I had 
tuberculosis and that he could not cure me. 
The following June I heard of the St. 
Philip's Special Remedies Company and 
decided to take their treatment. At that 
time I only weighed eighty-two pounds 
and by the latter part of November I had 
gained thirty pounds. 

I suffered for five months with chills, 
fever and night sweats and was so ex- 
hausted I could hardly walk across the 
floor. My friends all thought I had only 
a short time to live, for I could not bear 
anything on my stomach and I was reduced 
almost to a skeleton. As soon as the night- 
sweats stopped and the chills and 
fever were broken I got better, 
and have continued to improve steadily 
since, and can highly recommend the 
treatment to any one suffering from con- 
sumption, for if it were not for the St. 
Philip's Special Remedies I would be in 
my grave today. 

Amelia Wall, 

104 X. Campbell Ave. 
Aug. 20, 1898. 



258 TESTIMONIALS. 



Rush Medical College. — J. D. Carey, M. D. 
City: 

Dear Doctor: I have examined the 
specimen of sputa of Miss Amelia Wall, 
which you brought to me, and in reply 
will say that I am unable to demonstrate 
the presence of the tubercle bacillus in 
this specimen. Yours very truly, 

* J. W. Ellis. 

Rush Laboratory, 



Chicago, III., Oct. i, i8g8. 

To whom it may concern: 

It gives me pleasure to certify to the fol- 
lowing facts relative to the marvelous 
efficacy of the Clancy remedies for the 
cure of consumption of the lungs: 

In November, 1896, I was taken with 
hemorrhages from the lungs. Dr. James B. 
Herrick, (R.) Adj'ct. Prof. Med'e Rush Med. 
Coll., was called in and, after an examina- 
tion, said I had tuberculosis of the lungs. 
His examination showed that the three lobes 
of the right lung were affected, and he said 
if he could stop the flow of blood and get 
me out of bed I must go to a more con- 
genial climate, as medical science had as 



TESTIMONIALS. 259 



yet discovered no remedy for consump- 
tion, and my only chance was to go away. 
At the end of the week the hemorrhages 
had not stopped, although of necessity re- 
duced in quantity. 

We had heard of the Clancy remedy and 
concluded to give it a trial. Mr. Clancy 
himself came to the house; he gave me a 
dose of medicine in the morning, and 
another about 7 in the evening, and by 
9 that evening the blood had entirely dis- 
appeared and has never returned. When I 
commenced the Clancy treatment I 
weighed not more than go pounds. In 
March, 1897, something over three months 
after commencing treatment, I weighed 
122 pounds, a gain of about 32 pounds. In 
May, 1897, I had my lungs examined, and 
was told there was nothing the matter 
with them, that they were sound. 

Very respectfully, 

Mrs. Geo. F. Wood. 
304 S. Sacramento Av., Chicago. 



Chicago, III, Aug.. 4, i8q8. 

Mr. W. J. Clancy — Dear Sir: In re* 
ply to your request for a statement of the 



260 TESTIMONIALS. 



facts in my case, will say that during the 
week from July 27th to Aug. 3d, 1896, I 
was examined by six physicians (among 
them being Dr. Vaughan of the Michigan 
State University, and Dr. Arnulphy of 
Chicago) and all agreed that I had tuber- 
culosis of the lungs; that I was in the last 
stage of the disease, and probably could 
only live three or four months; my temper- 
ature was 102 deg.; had no appetite and 
was very weak and amaciated. 

I began taking your medicine, and after 
four and one-half months' treatment I was 
pronounced cured, my lungs being healed 
and four different physicians admitted 
that there was not a germ left in my sys- 
tem. 

I sincerely recommend the Clancy treat- 
ment to any who may be suffering as I 
was. Very respectfully, 

Mrs. J. D. Alexander, 
3220 Vernon Ave.; Chicago, 111. 



Mr. Clancy — Dear Sir: I most heartily 
indorse your valuable discovery. My neph- 



TESTIMONIALS. 261 



ew, a child of six years ot age, has taken 
it for tuberculosis of the spine and I feel 
that it has been instrumental in restoring 
him to health. 

I cheerfully recommend the use of it to 
any person so afflicted. 

M. F. McGuire, 

496 Austin Ave., Chicago. 



Chicago, III., A teg. 24, i8q8. 

St. Philip 's Special Remedies Co. — To whom 
it may concern: 

Two years ago I was afflicted with tuber- 
culosis of the lungs, being in a very bad 
condition. I was given up by two different 
physicians, and after I could not retain 
any more medicine on my stomach was 
advised to go to a warmer climate. I hap- 
pened to hear of Clancy Remedies from a 
friend of mine and concluded to try them, 
not having any faith in them at the time 
being. I had fearful chills every day for 
nine weeks and was so weak that I was 
unable to walk across a room without sup- 
port. My parents and friends all thought it 



262 TESTIMONIALS. 



was only a question of a short time before 
I would die. To everybody's surprise I 
began to improve as soon as the chills 
were broken and today I am a well woman. 
I have no cough whatever, and have 
gained thirty pounds since taking the treat- 
ment. 

After taking the treatment for one year 
I have been examined by Dr. Prouty and 
he said both of my lungs were in a good 
condition. I can do a great amount of 
work without feeling tired. I look just as 
robust as I ever did, and looking at me to- 
day nobody would believe I had the dread 
disease. My friends think it is a miracle 
that I have been cured. I feel that only 
for the Clancy Remedies I would be in my 
grave today. They only need to be tried 
to prove their great value. 

With sincere gratitude I remain, 

Respectfully, 



Anna Drabb, 
675 S. Jefferson St., Chicago. 



TESTIMONIALS. 203 






Chicago, Aug. 10, i8gj. 

St. Philip's Special Remedies Co., City. — - 
Gents: 

Yours of the 6th inst. at hand and con- 
tents noted. 

In reply will say, not going over the time 
when my trouble commenced, in 1 891, with 
la grippe up to the time when I began to 
take the Clancy Remedies, about January 
1st, 1897, but will start there. Dr. Carey 
made the examination and found deposits 
in upper half of right lung. After three 
weeks treatment I was examined again 
and found some improvement. Now, after 
seven months, having been examined by 
an eminent physician on South Side, who 
pronounced my lungs all right, I consider 
myself cured, as my feelings will attest. 
Yours respectfully, 

W. W. Hoobs. 



Chicago, III., Aicg. 2g, i8g8. 

St. Philip's Special Remedies Co. — W. J. 
Clancy, President: 

It gives me pleasure to testify to the 
merits of the Clancy remedy, as my ex- 



264 TESTIMONIALS. 



perience in taking it has proved every- 
thing claimed by its discoverer. I had, or 
at least the doctors who examined me 
claimed, lung trouble. I was advised to 
change climate, and had partially made 
arrangements to do so when my friends 
induced me to try the Clancy treatment. 
I was, as many others no doubt are, some- 
what skeptical, and for the first few days had 
but little faith, but after a week or ten days 
saw the change and became impressed that 
it was the right thing, and the proper course 
for me to pursue, I continued the treat- 
ment with astonishishing results, gaining 
about 35 pounds in eight months, and in that 
time the cough and all other effects of the 
trouble were entirely eliminated. To all 
who are affected in a like manner I com- 
mend this remedy. 

Respectfully, 

A. T. Wix, 

Manager Toll Lines Chicago Tel. Co. 



Chicago, III., Aug. 7, i8gj. 

St. Philip's Special Remedies Co., Chicago, 
III. — Gentlemen : 

For the benefit of that large class of hu- 
manity who are suffering from that dread 



TESTIMONIALS. 265 



disease, consumption, and laboring under 
the common impression that it cannot be 
cured and that there is no hope for them, 
I wish to add to my testimony to the al- 
ready large list of those who have been 
cured by the Clancy remedy. I had been 
a sufferer for more than a year, and had 
been under the care of good physicians, 
but grew continually worse; finally I sent 
a specimen of my sputa to the University 
of Michigan and had a microscopical ex- 
amination made to ascertain fully whether 
my trouble was really tuberculosis of the 
lungs, and was informed that it was. I 
had heard through a friend of the discov- 
ery of Wm. J. Clancy, and went imme- 
diately to Chicago and placed myself un- 
der his treatment, and today feel like a 
new man. I shall most certainly recom- 
mend it to all my friends, and will cheer- 
fully answer any inquiries from anyone if 
addressed to me at Percy, 111. 
Respectfully, 

J. R. Weedon. 



266 TESTIMONIALS. 



Camas, Newcastle, Limerick County, Ire- 
land, June ii, i8g8. 

To Mr. W. J. Clancy, Chicago. — Dear 
Sir: 

I take great pleasure in writing to you 
and let you know how Iv'e been getting 
on since I left Chicago. I got to new York 
and got my boat without any trouble. We 
sailed Saturday, April 30th, and for three 
days we had very fine weather; in fact we 
thought it was too good to last and neither 
did it, for the evening of the third day it got 
stormy and then our troubles began. Up 
to then no one was seasick, but next morn- 
ing there was scarcely a soul on deck, so 
I was told, for contrary to your prediction 
I was very unwell myself, though I took 
your medicine faithfully. 

Well, for the best part of three days I 
was in a miserable condition and couldn't 
eat a thing. We were seven days to an 
hour in the ship. We got to Queenstown 
Saturday about noon. The last day and a 
half we were in the ship a terrible fog set- 
tled on us, and try as I would I couldn't 
keep warm. The result was I brought an 
ugly cold out of the water. My trunk got 
mislaid and I had no medicine for five 



TESTIMONIALS. 2o 7 



days, which gave the cold a chance to stick 
to me, but when I got your medicine I 
wasn't long getting over it. I took it 
steady until entirely well. I am in fine 
shape now. I believe myself you wouldn't 
know me, Mr. Clancy. I find the air here 
fine and bracing. I haven't weighed my- 
self yet, but I know I gained greatly since 
I came here. I give your treatment full 
credit for having cured me. 

Respectfully, 

Michael Exright. 



Elgin, III., Jan, 27, i8g8. 
W. J. Clancy, Esq. — Dear Sir: 

I intended writing before and tell you I 
escaped that dread disease, la grippe, and 
hope I can for the remainder of the win- 
ter. Am feeling splendid, my cough has 
nearly gone; do not cough hardly any un- 
less I take a little cold; am beginning to 
think I am about cured; wish it was so I 
could get to Chicago and be examined, but 
am afraid to even venture as far as Elgin. 
If my lungs are cured would there be any 
need of my taking any more medicine? 
Yours truly, 

Mrs. J. F. Cook. 



268 TESTIMONIALS. 



Elgin, III., March 6, i8q8. 

Mr. Clancy — Dear Sir: 

As it is some time since I have written 
to you, will now write and tell you how 
well I am feeling; have gained twenty 
pounds since you saw me. Isn't that a 
pretty good proof I am better? Have been 
doing my own work for the past three 
months, and you don't know how good it 
seems and how thankful I am. How I wish 
that all who are suffering as I was might 
hear of your medicine and find relief. 
Hoping to see you soon, am 



Yours truly, 

Mrs. J. F. Cook. 



Elgin, III., June 26, jt8q8. 

Mr. Clancy — Dear Sir: 

As it is some time since I have written 
to you, presume you are wondering how I 
am. Have finished my medicine, and my 
cough is gone, so think I am cured, but 
suppose I ought to have my lungs exam- 
ined, had I not? Perhaps I had better 
have a doctor here examine them, as I will 



TESTIMONIALS. 2(39 



be unable to go to Chicago for a while. 
Am gaining in flesh, an 1 my friends say 
they never saw me look so well. All due 
to your medicine. 

I am very grateful to you. 

Yours very truly, 

Mrs. J. F. Cook. 



Chester, III., Aug. jo, i8g8. 
This is to certify that I was afflicted with 
lung trouble which eminent physicians 
pronounced consumption. In the fall of 
1896 I was treated in Chicago with Clancy's 
Discoveries and can say to any one suffer- 
ing with lung trouble that no medicine 
seemed to help me but this. Today I am 
in very good health and think it will result 
in a permanent cure, and would recom- 
mend the remedy to all who are afflicted 
with lung trouble. 



Yours respectfully, 

Mrs. A. A. Short. 



270 TESTIMONIALS. 



Marietta, Ohio, Feb. 14, i8g8. 
Mr. Clancy — Dear Sir: 

Well, Mr. Clancy, your medicine is cer- 
tainly a wonder for the cure of lung 
trouble. I am doing splendid. My lungs 
are clearing up and feel nearly well. I be- 
gan to improve in a few days after taking 
your medicine and have continued to im- 
prove right along. I am very thankful to 
have found a remedy that helped me so 
quickly. 

I have a friend who saw me before I 
went to see you and last week he was in to 
see me again. He noticed the change in 
my condition at once and said, " Where in 
the world did you find a medicine that 
helped you improve so fast?" When I 
told him he said, " Write out a statement 
of what it has done for you. I have a 
friend in the American Tin Plate Mills 
that the doctors say must die. I want to 
send this statement to his brother and 
have them go to you and see what you can 
can do for him. This man has only been 
sick about six months. He went to Cali- 
fornia and th t doctors there told him to 
go home as there was no help." Our object 
in writing his brother was to get him to 
meet his sick brother in Chicago. 



TESTIMONIALS, 271 



My friend has also written to Henry 
Sawfield, of Toledo, advising him to go to 
you and get treatment. 

Yours truly, 

W. E. Goodrich. 



Chicago, III., March ij, i8gy. 

Mr. Clancy — Dear Sir: 

Words cannot express my gratitute for 
your valuable medicine. I have taken it 
since last August, and I am completely re- 
stored to health and cannot omit to recom- 
mend this good medicine to all. 

May God bless you. 

Respectfully yours, 

Sister M. John. 



St. Mary s, Vigo County, Ind., \ 
March ij, iSgy. \ 

Mr. W. J. Clancy — Respected Sir: 

Your letter of kind inquiry concerning 
my health was received yesterday, and I 
wish to apologize for my failure in reply- 



272 TESTIMONIALS. 



ing by return mail, but circumstances pre- 
vented my doing so. With pleasure I as- 
sure you of the great improvement in my 
physical condition during the past winter. 
My cough has, I may say, disappeared, and 
I no longer experience any pain in my 
lungs. Thanking you for the great good 
your medicine has done me, and praying 
that many others will be benefitted by it.] 

I am, very respectfully yours, 

Sister Aloysia. 



Chicago, III., March 12, i8gj. 

St. Philip's Special Remedies Co. — Gentle- 
men : 

Yours of this date at hand wishing to 
know how my health has been this winter. 
I must say, physically I am not very strong, 
but my general health has been exception- 
ally good. I have not felt any pains in 
chest or lungs. The cough has not re- 
turned, with the exception of a few days, 
caused by wet feet during the heavy snow. 

Yours respectfully, 

John J. Kelly. 



TESTIMONIALS. 273 



Hilbert, Wis,, Aug. 2g, i8g8. 

Dr. W. J. Clancy, Chicago — Dear Sir: 

Now that there is nearly one year 
elapsed since I began to take your medi- 
cine I feel as though I should give you an 
accurate account of the symtoms and con- 
dition of my health. In comparison to a 
year ago I must candidly confess that my 
condition has greatly improved, as so my 
voice. I can gladly state that it. is quite 
distinct and clear again save on misty, 
damp and rainy weather. As to the cough 
I can state that I am not troubled any 
more save in the morning when it is cold 
or chilly. My expectoration is very little 
and only when I must cough. My lungs 
seems to be improved although yet I feel 
occasionally the depression in right lung. 

I do not feel the indescribable sensation 
or pain in the neighborhood of the heart 
save once in a great while, however does 
not yet beat normal. 

As to weight I must say I gained nothing 
or little. I do not understand how it is 
that I do not gain, whilst my condition 
otherwise seems to improve and my appe- 
tite is comparatively good. I am afraid 



274 TESTIMONIALS. 



the cough and trouble will come back 
when cold weather sets in, since whenever 
after a rain it is chilly I feel this tickling 
sensation in the throat. 

These are the symptoms and my condi- 
tion in few words. What have you to say 
as to my condition? 

Thanking you for your kindness, 
Yours truly, 

Rev. Fr. Henry J. Ehr. 



Elgin, III., April j, '97. 

Mr. W. J. Clancy — Dear Sir: 

Your treatment is strengthening me not 
only in lungs but in every way, and has 
proven a wonderful aid to digestion. 

Six months ago physicians advised me 
to leave this climate on account of my 
lungs. Today physicians who know noth- 
ing of your treatment, pronounce my lungs 
clear and sound, and my friends remark 
daily my improved color and strength. 

I feel that I cannot speak too highly of 
what you have done for me, and should 



TESTIMONIALS. 275 



anyone refer to me shall cheerfully recom- 
mend your treatment. 

With a reasonable trial I am sure they 
will find it satisfactory. 



Sincerely yours, 

Louis L. Stevens, 
478 Laurel St., Elgin, 111. 



July /, i8q8. 

Pittsburgh Railway Co., Relief Dept. — W„ 
}. Clancy — Dear Sir: 

I have just got home from my vacation, 
and will give you a brief synopsis of my 
cases: 

Case I. The young lady is doing well. 
Was over this A. M. She complains only 
of pains in her limbs. Has some cough. 
Temperature and pulse normal. Appe- 
tite fine. 

Case II. Old gentleman with Bright's 
disease has quit taking the medicine, as he 
says he does not need it. 



276 TESTIMONIALS. 



Case III. Young lady at Ravenna is 
going to Cleveland to spend the 4th. 
Needs no explanation. 

Case IV. Young man has had two hem- 
orrhages before beginning treatment. I 
have not seen him since I have returned, 
but do not anticipate much improvement. 

Case V. Young man in Cleveland has 
gained eight pounds in about three weeks. 
Needs no comments. 

Case VI. Old gentleman with Bright's 
disease. Have not seen him since return- 
ing home. 

Case VII. Master Car Builder's daugh- 
ter in Allegheny. Have not heard from 

her. 

Case VIII. Motorman. Tried the med- 
icine three weeks. His wife came up last 
night and took half month's treatment. 

Yours truly, 

W. B. MlDDLETON, M. D. 

Cuyahoga Falls, Ohio. 



TESTIMONIALS. 277 



Chicago, III, April i6, iSgj. 

Mr. Clancy — Dear Sir: 

Last May I was suffering with rheuma- 
tism, and was so crippled that I had to 
walk on crutches. I put myself under the 
St. Philip's Special Remedies Co., and 
with one week's treatment I was free from 
pain, and had no more use for the crutches. 
Since that time I have been in good health. 



Yours respectfully, 

Walter O'Connor. 
625 Flournay St. 



Durango, Col., July 8, i8g8. 

Mr. Clancy — St. Philip's Special Reme- 
dies Company, Chicago, III. — Dear Sir: 

I feel better in every respect, and while 
I am not rid of the catarrh yet, I have 
none of the symptoms that precede hay 
fever, and as this is about the time for it 
to commence I don't believe I will have it 
this year. 



278 TESTIMONIALS. 



I will not miss an opportunity to recom- 
mend your treatment. 

Very respectfully, 

Geo Weaver, 
La Plata County, Durango, Col. 



Department of Police, August ^ i8g8. — St. 
Philip's Special Remedies Company, 1412- 
1413 Masonic Temple. Gentlemen'. 
Being troubled with both muscular and in- 
flammatory rheumatism lor fourteen years 
(14 yrs.), part of the time being unable to 
get out of bed. 

A friend of mme recommended Clancy 
Discoveries for Rheumatism, etc., and after 
using for about three months I received a 
perfect cure, 

I would indorse it to any one troubled 
with such diseases, etc. 

Respectfully, 

Arthur Connolly, 

Office at 27th Precinct Station, Chicago, 
or 304 S. Leavite St., City. 



TESTIMONIALS. 279 



Chicago, III., Dec. 8, i8gS. 

Mr. Clancy — Dear Sir: 

On June 15, 1898, I was taken with a se- 
vere hemorrhage while at work, and was 
forced to leave and hardly able to get 
home, having had three before that date 
inside of three weeks; lost 25 pounds in 
weight inside of a month, and had no ap- 
petite. I was examined by our family 
physician, Dr. C. H. Lovewell, [(R.) 6058 
Wentworth ave., Med'l Dept. Univ. Mich., 
'71, Cor. Sec. Union Med'l Soc, Mem. 111. 
State Med'l Soc] I was informed by him 
that I had tuberculosis of the lungs, and 
advised to leave this climate immediately, 
as there was no hope for me in medicine. 

I heard from a friend, of the Clancy 
treatment, so decided I'd try it, not having 
any faith in it at the time, and inside of 
three months I was well, and am working 
hard every day, and gained twenty-two 
pounds. 

Yours respectfully, 

J. A. Howard. 
5902 Butler St., Chicago, 111. 



280 TESTIMONIALS. 



Allegheny, Pa., May 25, i8q8. 

Mr. W. J. Clancy, Room 1412-13 Ma- 
sonic Temple, Chicago, III. — Dear Sir: 

On my return home I found my daugh- 
ter in a very critical condition. Her 
limbs are badly swollen, and on consulting 
Dr. Hardtmeyer, advises me that he has 
called in other doctors into consultation 
and they know of no remedy that will pos- 
sibly save her. I have arranged with him 
to make a thorough diagnosis of her case 
and forward same to you with full letter 
of explanation in her case. I understand 
from him that his examination shows tube 
casts and that he has no hope whatever. 

Now, Mr. Clancy, if there is any possible 
way that you can use your remedies in 
this case I want you to do it without spar- 
ing any expense. If you think that you 
would understand the case more thorough- 
ly, or it would do any good to have you 
come and see her, would be pleased to 
have you do so, and I will pay all ex- 
penses. If there is any springs or anything 
of that nature in the United States that 
you know of that would be beneficial in 
connection with your remedies, would be 
pleased to have you advise me so I can ar- 
range to have her taken there. 



TESTIMONIALS. 281 



Watch for the letter from Dr. Hardtmay- 
er, aad as soon as you receive it go to work 
on it as quickly as possible, as it may be 
very dangerous to delay. The only hopes 
in the world I have of saving her life is in 
your remedies, and I do not wish you to 
spare any expense or trouble in connection 
with this matter. 

Let me hear from you as soon as possi- 
ble, and if necessary use the wire. 



Yours truly, 

W. J. Burke. 



Allegheny, Pa,, May 25, i8g8. 

To Mr. W. J. Clancy, Chicago. — Dear 

Sir: 

Mr. W. J. Burke of this city requests me 
to write to you about his daughter's case. 
Miss Burke has been ill for the last two 
years, suffering from Bright's disease. I 
have attended her for about two months, 
and during said time her urine has been 
constantly laden with albumen and tube 
casts. Dropsy also existed during the time 
that I attended her, and is now more marked 
than ever. Have given her all the treat- 



282 TESTIMONIALS. 



ment that I found to be beneficial in such 
cases, but thus far failed to do her any 
good. Mr. Burke seems to have great 
faith in a remedy that you possess, I there- 
fore wish you would write to Mr. Burke 
and also send him some medicine if you 
think best. Any help you may be able to 
bestow upon the young lady in question 
will be tully appreciated 'by 

Yours respectfully. 

H. R. Hardtmayer, M. D. 



Chicago, III., May 27, i8g8. 

H. R. Hardtmayer, M.D., 132 Liberty St., 
Allegheny, Pa. — Dear Doctor: 

In reply to your very favored letter of 
the 25th inst., contents of same have been 
carefully noted. 

Doctor, I would be pleased if you would 
inform me as to the amount of urine 
voided in each twenty-four hours, also 
specific gravity. 

I would also be pleased to have you in- 
form me the extent of this dropsical con- 



TESTIMONIALS. 233 



dition, and the condition of the heart, or 
has the child up to the present shown any 
signs of uraemic poisoning? If not I think 
my remedies may possibly be of some bene- 
fit to her. Any information you give me 
regarding this case will be considered a 
personal favor by me. 

Doctor, should you deem it necessary, 
you can give saline cathartics in connec- 
tion with my remedies, also any of the 
potash salts, as the above will not have 
any deleterious effect on the action of my 
medicine. 

Trusting to hear from you as soon as 
convenient, I remain, 

Very respectfully, 

W. J. Clancy. 



Chicago, III., May 2J, i8g8. 

W. J. Burke, Esq., 29 Resaco St., Alle- 
gheny, Pa. — Dear Sir: 

In reply to your favored letter of the 
25th inst., I have noted it very carefully, 
also received letter from Dr. Hardmayer 
this A. M., and I am sorry to know that 



284 TESTIMONIALS. 



the doctor has given up all hope; he also 
said your daughter has had dropsy for 
over two months, and that it is more 
marked now than before, as a consequence 
of this it must leave the heart in a very 
weak condition, and I can not give the 
medicine in as strong a dose as I would 
like to; but still I believe your daughter 
has a chance and I will send two bottles of 
medicine to you for her at once. 

The black medicine is to be given in 
teasponful doses; it is compounded ex- 
pressly for her, and the directions are on 
the bottle; one teaspoonful three times 
daily; for two days give it only twice a day, 
then wire me and I will reply., I also sent 
you a bottle of light medicine. It is espe- 
cially adapted to relieve the cough, 
and it will reduce pains and relieve 
the breathing; also helps the bowels and 
removes dizziness. Ihe directions call for 
half teaspoonful twice a day; it is not 
necessary to take that medicine regular, 
unless the above symptoms should require 
it. 

Be sure and have the attending physi- 
cian see that the bowels move freely; it 
will keep the swelling down. 



TESTIMONIALS. 285 



Write me for a week every day, and if 
necessary to make change in doses of med- 
icine, I will do so by wire. 

It is not necessary forme to go to Alleg- 
heny, but trust that the medicine which I 
have forwarded will help her. 

Wm. 1. Clancy. 



Chicago, III., May 2 -j, /8g8. 
[Telegram?) 

Posta. Telegraph — Cable Company. 

William J. Burke, 2g Rcsaco St., Alleg- 
heny, Pa.: 

I received your special delivery, also Dr. 
Hardtmayer's letter; will send you medi- 
cine at once; instructions will follow. 

Wm. J. Clancy. 



Allegheny, Pa., May 2g, i8g8. 
Mr. W. J. Clancy — Rooms I-/.12-I-J.13 Ma- 
sonic Temple Bldg., Chicago.— Dear Sir: 

Received the medicine O. K., and the 
doctor started to give it to Mamie at 10 



286 TESTIMONIALS. 



o'clock this morning. She is some better 
than she was. Her throat is still quite 
sore. Yours respectfully, 

W. J. Burke. 



Pittsburgh Pa., May ji, i8g8. 

{Telegram) 

Western Union Telegraph Company. 

Mr. Clancy — 1412 Masonic Temple, Chi- 
cago: 

Daughter much better; swelling reduced; 
pulse strong; heart action good; giving 
three teaspoonfuls a day. 

W. J. Burke. 



Pittsburg, Pa., May 31, i8g8. 

Mr. Clancy, Chicago, III. — Dear Sir r 

We have been giving your remedy to 
my daughter since Sunday morning at 10 
o'clock as directed, viz., a teaspoonful 
three times a day, and am more than 
pleased to be able to write you that she 
is today very much improved. 



TESTIMONIALS. 287 



Her pulse is very much stronger and the 
heart action is very good, and the swell- 
ing has gone down considerable. 

The doctor is going to make a test on 
her urine tomorrow for albumen, and day 
after tomorrow I will write you again, giv- 
ing results of this test. 

We will continue with the three tea- 
spoonfuls a day until I hear from you. 

Yours truly, 

W. J. Burke. 



Chicago, III., June i, i8g8. 

{Telegram) 

Postal Telegraph Company. 

W. J. Burke, 2g Resaco St., Allegheny, Pa.: 
Your daughter on fair way to recovery; 
continue medicine three times daily. 

Wm, J. Clancy. 



Pittsburg, Pa., June 2, i8q8. 

Mr. W. J. Clancy, Chicago, III. — Dear Sir: 

My daughter still continues to improve, 
and today has some color in her ears; but 



288 TESTIMONIALS. 



her appetite is not good yet, and she is yet 
bothered with pains in her legs and arms. 
Please advise me if we shall begin to 
give her the white medicine, and oblige, 

Yours truly, 

W. J. Burke. 



Chicago, IlL,June 4, i8q8. 

{Telegram) 

Wm. J. Burke, 2q Resaco St., Allegheny, 
Pa 

Give your daughter of the light medi- 
cine half teaspoonful twice a day. It will 
relieve the pains. I am pleased to note 

improvement. 

W. J. Clancy. 



Western Union Telegraph Co. 

Pittsburgh, Pa ty June j, i8q8. 

W. J. Clancy, Room 1412 Masonic Tem- 
ple, Chicago: 

Daughter still improving. Doctor finds 
one-third less albumen. 

W. J. Burke. 
q:24 P. M. 



TESTIMONIALS. 289 



Pittsburgh, Pa,, June 7, i8q8. 

{Telegram) 

Mr. W. J. Clancy, Chicago, 111., Dear Sir: 

My little girl is up and very much bet- 
ter. She has very good appetite and I 
think is going to be entirely cured. 

W. J. Burke. 



Chicago, Jll, June q, i8q8. 

W. J. Burke, Allegheny, Pa. — Dear Sir: 

In reply to your favored letter of the 8th 
inst., contents of same were carefully no- 
ted. I am pleased to note that your daugh- 
ter is improving and is able to be up and 
feeling good, but be careful and do not 
give only liquid food to her, as her stomach 
is weak and unable to digest solid food, 
and should solid food be partaken of is 
liable to cause an attack of indigestion 
which would be far worse than her nephri- 
tes condition. I think your daughter will 
improve rapidly and eventually regain her 
health and strength. Trusting you will 
inform me regularly, so I can meet any ir- 
reglarities that may arise. 

W. J. Clancy. 



290 TESTIMONIALS. 



Chicago, III., June 9, 1898. 

{Telegram}) 

W. J. Burke, 29 Resaco St., Allegheny, 
Pa.— 

Letter received. Be careful and only 
give daughter liquid food for some time. 

Wm. J. Clancy. 



Pittsburgh, Pa., June 10, 1898. 

W. J. Clancy, Esq , Chicago. — Dear Sir: 

Answering your valuable favor of the 
8th inst., I informed the nurse who is tak- 
ing care of my little daughter of your in- 
structions, also gave the doctor the same 
information. 

The doctor thinks a little solid food 
would not hurt her; but I told the nurse 
not to give her anything but liquid food 
fo r a few days, until I heard from you 
again. 

She is improving very fast, and the doc- 
tor allowed her to go down stairs today. 
The doctor says he is almost ready to take 
his hat off to the treatment. 



TESTIMONIALS. 291 



Thanking you very much for the great 
interest you have taken in my daughter's 
case, and especially for the careful and 
prompt attention given. 



I am, truly yours, 

W. J. Burke. 



Chicago, June 14, /8g8. 
( Telegram}) 

Wm. J. Burke, 29 Resaco St., Allegheny, 

Pa.: 

Letter received. Medicine shipped by 
today's express. 

Wm. J. Clancy. 



Allegheny, Pa., June /j, i8g8. 

W. J. Clancy, Masonic Temple, Chicago, 

111. — Dear Sir: 

Had a talk with Dr. Hardtmayer today 
in regard to condition of my daughter. He 
says her temperature is normal, her respira- 
tion good, and her general condition won- 



292 TESTIMONIALS. 



derfully improved; her appetite is good 
and she is improving fast as possible. 

There is only enough medicine to last 
about three days. Please send another 
supply, as I would not want her to run out 
for the world. Urine shows that about two- 
thirds of the albumen has disappeared. 

W. J. Burke. 



Chicago, III., June 15, i8q8. 

W. J. Burke, Esq., 2g Resaco St., Alleg- 
heny, Pa. — Dear Sir: 

In reply to your favored letter of the 
13th inst., contents were carefully noted. 
Was pleased to note your daughter's im- 
provement, and believe the child is out of 
danger. Do not give solid food for ten 
days or two weeks, and then only spar- 
ingly. 

Please request the attending nurse to in- 
struct your daughter how to practice deep 
breathing, so as to develop the chest, as it 
is necessary to breath as much air as pos- 
sible by each respiration of the lungs. 

I will explain the means by which the 
respiratory movements are affected, the 



TESTIMONIALS. 293 



inspiratory muscles engaged in ordinary 
inspiration are the diaphragm, the exter- 
nal intercostal, the levatores costarum and 
seratus posticus superior, the vertical 
diameter of the chest to increase by the 
contraction and consequently descent of 
the diaphragm, the sides of the muscles 
descending most and the central tendon 
remaining comparatively unmoved, while 
the intercostal and other muscles by act- 
ing at the same time prevent the dia- 
phragm during its contraction from draw- 
ing in the sides of the chest. 

If you will have the nurse follow my in- 
structions and practice the abdominal 
breathing as above, you will soon note the 
rosy cheeks of your daughter, which will 
be caused by the amount of oxygen in the 
blood, which increased the red corpuscles, 
as it is positively known that oxygen is 
not in simple solution of the blood, but is 
contained in the red corpuscles of the 
blood. Of course judgment must be used 
and not overdo the instructions. 

W. J. Clancy. 



294 TESTIMONIALS. 



Pittsburgh, Jnne 25, it 

To Mr. \V. J. Clancy, Chicago. — Dear 

Sir: 

Doctor Hardtmayer called to see my 
daughter yesterday and said she was im- 
proving fast as could be expected, but 
there is still some albumen and tube casts. 
She is looking very good and able to be 
up and around, and was down to the park 
yesterday. 

We are not allowing her any solid food 
and the nurse is putting her through the 
exercise per your instructions. 

There are a great many people here 
watching this case. 

W. J. Burke. 



Allegheny, Pa., June 2Q, i8q8. 

W. J. Clancy, Esq., Chicago, 111. — Dear 
Sir: 

My daughter is nearly out of medicine 
again. She appears to be getting along 
nicely, and is anxious to know when she 
can commence to eat solid food. 

W. J. Burke. 



TESTIMONIALS. 295 



Chicago, III., June 30, i8g8. 

W. J. Burke, Esq., 29 Resaco St., Alle- 
gheny, Pa. — Dear Sir: 

Yours of the 28th inst. at hand and con- 
tents noted. I will send you a bottle of 
medicine for your daughter; same strength 
as she has been taking. I do not know 
when it would be best for your daughter 
to partake of solid food, but I feel as 
though it is too soon yet; still you can 
have the attending physician decide. You 
see I can only judge by cases I treated 
which was in same condition your daugh- 
ter was in when I took up the case. Of 
course if it was so I could see the child I 
might think different, and in fact suggest 
solid food diet; but as it is I am apprehen- 
sive and feel safe to know that only liquid 
foods are partaken of. I wish you would 
write the amount of urine voided during 
the night, also the amount during the day; 
also specific gravity, the color if possible; 
also if increasing in weight; her present 
weight, and weight six months back if pos- 
sible. 

Trusting to hear from you more fre- 
quently about the child, I remain, 

W. J. Clancy. 



296 TESTIMONIALS. 



Pittsburgh, Pa., July 27, i8q8. 

Mr. W. J. Clancy, Chicago, 111. — Dear Sir: 
Am pleased to be able to inform you 
that my little daughter continues to im- 
prove. Will you kindly send me 
another bottle of the medicine, as there is 
only a little left in the bottle, and my wife 
thinks that it has begun to sour, and oblige, 

Yours truly, 

W. J. Burke. 



Allegheny, Pa., Sept. 30, i8q8. 

W. J. Clancy, Chicago, 111. — Dear Sir: 

I yesterday made an analysis of Miss 
Burke's urine and to my astonishment 
found the same perfectly normal; albumen 
and casts having entirely disappeared. She 
is improving daily. 

Will you kindly instruct me if you con- 
sider it necessary to continue the medicine, 
and if so will you please forward a new 
supply, as she is entirely out of the same. 
In hopes that I may soon hear from you, I 
remain, with best wishes, 

Yours respectfully, 

Dr. H. R. Hardtmayer. 



TESTIMONIAL**. 297 



Pittsburgh, Pa., Oct. 27, i8g8. 

[Information for Medical and Surgical Regis- 
ter. — Name: Han's R. Hardtmayer. Residence: 
132 Liberty St., Allegheny, Pa. Graduation: Jef- 
ferson Medical, Philadelphia, 1877. Degree: M. D. 
Appointments: Physician for the Pittsburgh and 
Western Railroad; Medical Examiner German 
Life Insurance Company, New York. Medical So- 
cieties, member of: Allegheny County and State 
Medical.] 

Ihe above Han's R. Hardtmayer, M. D., pre- 
scribed the treatment in this case, and also pro- 
nounced the young girl free of all traces of her 
former trouble, viz: Bright's Disease. 



Chicago, III., May 26, i8gj. 
Mr. Clancy — Dear Sir: 

It affords me very great pleasure to be 
able to state to you that my case of 
Bright's disease, for which I was treated by a 
number of prominent physicians, without 
success, has so far progressed that I can 
safely state to you that I feel in a short time 
I will be entirely cured of my trouble. I 
cannot say too much of your method of 
treatment for my particular disease and 



298 TESTIMONIALS. 



have no hesitancy in recommending it to 
anyone suffering from the same. 



Very respectfully, 

Henry Seger, 
241 W. Monroe St., Chicago. 



Chicago, III., Oct, 20 >, i8q8. 

Mr. Clancy — Dear Sir: 

I write you these few lines to express my 
thanks for my recovery from Bright's dis- 
ease through the agency of your treat- 
ment, as I had treated with the very best 
physicians in Chicago without any benefit. 
I am now able to follow my trade, as a 
painter, for the last twelve months, and 
feel entirely well. You can use this letter 
as you see fit. 

Yours respectfully, 

Henry Seger. 
241 W. Monroe St., Chicago. 



TESTIMONIALS. 299 



[Specialists: Hoodley, M. D., Mitchell Cliford, 
M. D., Isaac N. Danforth, M. D. Seger was treated 
by above Specialists. Insured in Prudential In- 
surance Co. Since been cured.] 

[The above Henry Seger has since been grant- 
ed a life insurance in one of our leading insurance 
companies. He is in perfect health and is in 
charge of a gang of painters, in the employ of G. 
J. McCarthy, painter and decorator, located in the 
City of Chicago, State of Illinois.] 



Chicago ■, ///., Sept. /, i8q8. 

Mr. Clancy: 

I want to thanK you for all tnat you have 
done for me, also to let others suffering 
as I was from Bright's disease know what 
your medicine will do. Some of the best 
doctors in Chicago told me I had but a 
short time to live, by dieting, and that there 
was no cure for me, because no medicine 
could reach the kidneys. I suffered terri- 
bly, and even though I was on a diet I didn't 
get any better. I heard of your medicine 
from those that had been cured, and 



300 TESTIMONIALS. 



thought that I would try it. After taking 
it three days I gave up dieting and could 
eat the same as the rest of the family, and 
now, after two years, I have had no return 
of the trouble. 

Anyone wishing any more particulars I 
will be only too pleased to give them by 
addressing me at 131 South Albany Ave., 
Chicago. 

Very respectfully, 

Mary E. O'Connor. 



Chicago, III, Dec. 12, i8q8. 

St. Philip's Special Remedies Company, 
141 2 Masonic Temple — Gentlemen: 

I am pleased to be able to testify to the 
great success obtained by my wife for the 
cure effected upon her for tuberculosis of 
the kidneys and bladder, with the use of 
Clancy's Discoveries, and many a time of 
late my wife and family thank you for the 
great cure wrought in her case, when our 
family physician, one of the best on the 
South Side of the city as well as the best 
physicians in one of our hospitals here, 



TESTIMONIALS. 301 



could do nothing for her, and in fact 
classed her case as incurable. 

She was taken down with the dreaded 
disease in August, and after doctoring a 
few weeks at home without any success, 
she was induced to go to the hospital. 

The physicians there had her urine diag- 
nosed and found tuberculosis bacilli, and 
they undertook to treat her for the disease, 
but at the end of three weeks she was worse 
than when she entered the place and the 
irritation and spasmodic pains she 
suffered were telling on her fast 
and she could not have withstood the 
strain much longer so I took her home 
again, believing that she was growing 
worse under their treatment. 

After the second week at home she be- 
gan to grow very weak, and the spasms 
after urinating became more frequent, and 
we began to dispair of her recovery. 

About this time a friend of ours, who was 
cured by your remedy for tuberculosis of 
the lungs, urged me to try your treatment 
for my wife's ailment and I consented to do 
so. 



302 TESTIMONIALS. 



I had a second diagnosis of her case 
made before commencing your treatment 
with the following result: specific gravity 
of the urine 10.10 tuberculosis bacilli in the 
urine; heart very weak and constitution 
greatly run down. 

Another examination on the third week 
showed specific gravity 10.15, or normal, 
for a person of her age and weight; the 
bacilli very scanty and small; heart strong- 
er and a general improvement in her 
condition. 

In November I had three examinations 
made with the following results: Specific 
gravity of urine 10.15; tuberculosis bacilli 
entirely absent; her heart in its usual nor- 
mal condition and a noticeable change for 
the better generally. 

About the first week in November she 
began to walk without help, before which 
time she had to be carried from one place 
to another, being almost helpless in her 
lower extremities. 

She is now able to be up and around and 
is improving rapidly; sleeps well, eats well 
and feels remarkably well for one who has 
so recently gone through such great ex- 
haustion and suffering. 



TESTIMONIALS. 303 



She will be glad to be interviewed by 
any one concerning her case and the won- 
derful cure effected on her by your reme- 
dies. 

I must not forget to mention that she 
commenced with your treatment on Sept. 
27th, and that after the second week she 
began to experience a decided improve- 
ment in her condition. 

Hoping this testimonial of your reme- 
dies for the cure of tuberculosis will have 
the effect I earnestly desire it to have, at 
least upon any person similarly afflicted, as 
was my wife, I remain, 

Yours very truly, 

L. D. Mannix, 4006 Wabash Ave. 



I was treated by Dr. Byron S. Turner, 
(R.), Chi. Med'l, 1878; Mem, Am. Med'l 
Assn., and 111. State Med'l Soc, E., he be- 
ing our family physician. 

Was treated in Baptist Hospital by Dr. 
Linnie Owsley, who had microscopical 
analysis made of urine at the Columbus 
Laboratory, the same showed tuberculosis 
bacilli. 



304 TESTIMONIALS. 



Previous examinations made by Dr. By- 
ron S. Turner showed tuberculosis bacilli 
in sputum. 

[Dr. Linnie M. Owsley; H., 3410 Rhodes Ave.; 
Hahn., Chi., 'go; Res. Supt. and Att'g Obstet'n 
Chi. Baptist Hosp.; Supt. Baptist Hosp. Training 
School for Nurses; Mem. 111. Homo. Med'l Assn., L.] 

The latter microscopical analysis were made 
by Dr. D. J. Carey with the following results: 
"Urine in 24 hours, 40 ounces; specific gravity, 10.15; 
light straw color; free of puss; slightly acid; no 
disagreeable odor; and I tailed to find any evi- 
dence of tuberculosis bacilli after several tests on 
three different miscroscopical analysis." 

Yours, very respectfully, 

Mrs. L. D. Mannix, 
4006 Wabash Ave. 



PUBLISHER'S AFFIDAVIT. 305 



PUBLISHER'S AFFIDAVIT. 



Chicago, III. y Dec. i6, 1898. 

John A. Kutz, publisher of " Manifesto of Plain 
Facts by Wm. J. Clancy, M. C.,and D.J.Carey, M. 
D.," being first duly sworn, on oath says, that the 
foregoing letters of testimonials are printed from 
original letters and are true in every case. 



State of Illinois , 
Cook County. 

I, F. E. Bartlett, a Notary Public in and for 
said State and County, do certify that the said John 
A. Kutz appeared personally before me and ac- 
knowledges the above to be true in every particu- 
lar. F. E. Bartlett, 

[seal.] Notary Public. 

Dated this 16th day of December, 1898. 



CONCLUSION. 



Dear Friends: 

In conclusion we would ask: Has it ever oc- 
curred to you the amount of space usually required 
or alloted to a bed chamber? The average space 
is 8x8x9—576 cubic feet or 995.328 cubic inches. An 
adult confined in a bed chamber requires and 
breaths 600 cubic inches of air each minute. In 
twenty-four hours approximately the square of the 
air contained in this bed chamber has been 
through the respiratory organs of the tubercular 
patient. In other words, the air has circulated 
throughout the apartments and as a consequence 
the air must be impregnated with bacilli. This 
condition exists to a greater or less degree 
throughout the course of the disease. 

Now we come to the family physician who has 
treated the patient since childhood, and as a con- 
sequence the patient places entire confidence in 
the physician. The physician understanding this, 
also knowing the patient has only a short time to 
live, feels that he should not loose this confidence 

306 



CONCLUSION. 307 



and tries to console and make the patient as com- 
fortable as possible. To do this he must remain 
with the patient for at least thirty minutes. Dur- 
ing his visit he has approximately breathed 20,000 
cubic inches of the air which is actually one-fourth 
laden with parasites of tubercular bacilli. This 
physician, being a prominent one, he has a number 
of such cases, oftentimes having three or four such 
patients to visit each twenty-four hours. In all 
cases such advice and council has been given will- 
ingly. This physician has practiced medicine in 
great many cases from thirty to fifty years, and 
year after year attended tubercular patients as 
above stated and still is in perfect health. Not one 
symptomof tuberculosisevertroubledhim. Howso? 
The physician is a model man, regular and moder- 
ate in all his habits, pays particular attention to 
his stomach and partakes of such nurishment that 
agrees with him; also is cautious in not over stim- 
ulating it by drugs or by stimulants. He uses 
water plentifully both internally and externally, 
the one and only absolute stimulant given by God 
unadulterated. Hence healthy assimulation. The 
lungs are bacillicidal, and being supplied with 
healthy, transformed food into such aneutrient con. 
dition that it is taken up by the circulatory system 
to form an integral part of the economy. The sec- 
ondary change taking place in the lungs is the con- 
version of food into blood by the chemical action 



308 CONCLUSION. 



that is constantly going on in the lungs. The oxygen 
consuming the carbon also consumes all bacteria and 
other parasites that may be inhaled post natal or 
partaken in solid or in liquid form. Therefore tuber- 
culosis is a constitutional disease and is not caused 
from inhalation of the bacilli, nor from foods. If 
persons are in fair health, and especially their 
stomach, they can ingest a quart of the bacilli 
every twenty-four hours and they would not affect 
them in the least, no more than they affected the 
physician who has been breathing them as freely 
as he knew how for fifty years and still has no fear 
of them. 

The medical colleges and practicing physi- 
cians have for all times opposed nostrums and in- 
halation treatments for the cure of pulmonary 
tuberculosis. Why? First, because physiologi- 
cally speaking the theory of calling consumption a 
local disease is against the established doctrines of 
medicine, and can not be true without overturning 
the very foundation on which every physican's 
practice and reputation are based. 

It is evident for years that the physicians thor- 
oughly knew what was to be treated, but lacked 
the proper formula to compound the medicine 
that they chose to administer in such cases, and 
have been patiently waiting for the chemist to pre- 
pare it. Through William J. Clancy, a chem- 



CONCLUSION. 309 



ist, a formula has been brought to their notice 
that has been admistered under their instructions 
and has positively cured hundreds of well-devel- 
oped cases of tuberculosis of the lungs, and now 
hail the perfection of their cherished hopes and 
hundreds of physicians are now using it in their 
practice. 

The physicians referred to in the introduction 
of this book are in the minority and are the black 
sheep of the flock. They are as a rule in the pro- 
fession to make money by hook or by crook. Not 
so with the majority of physicians. They have 
chosen the profession that is one of the noblest 
sacrifices that any one could undertake for the ben- 
efit of his fellow man. The doctor of today jeopar- 
dizes his health far oftener than the soldier on the 
battlefield. He has not an hour or minute that he 
can call his own, and few there are, I dare say, that 
follow their vocation as physicians who are doing 
so for mercenary ends. Of course there are a few 
exceptions. 

The Chicago Chronicle, Tuesday morning, 
Nov. 29, 1898, published the following article, and 
I agree with the writer that through the scare 
caused by known germs that we are neglecting the 
cause that is producing the trouble. For centuries 
consumption has been prevalent, known as decline. 



310 CONCLUSION. 



Now, should consumption be hereditary and 
contagious, as some are supposed to believe, there 
would not be any living persons today. 

A local physician of ability, discussing the 
death at San Juan, Porto Rico, of Mr. George S. 
Willits, attributes that gentleman's death to lock- 
jaw, which, he says, is caused by the microbe of 
tetanus. But in speaking further of the matter he 
declares that " death from lockjaw is frequently 
caused by exhaustion and failure of the heart mus- 
cles." The statements are not reconcilable. Tetanus 
is either caused by a microbe or it is not. The 
bacteriological theory must cover all cases or none 
of them. And the same thing is true of other 
germ diseases so called. The bacteriological ex- 
perts agree that we are daily exposed to germs of 
all kinds — tuberculosis, pneumonia, and even diph- 
theria, yet a relatively small percentage of mankind 
succumb to those diseases daily. The reason given is 
that only a small percentage of those exposed are 
susceptible, which sounds like giving up the whole 
case. If the "bugs" are innocuous to 99 per cent, 
of those exposed it looks as though the illness of 
the remaining 1 percent, might as well be attributed 
to some cause other than bacterial infection. The 
fact that the bacilli of tuberculosis, for instance, 
are invariably found in the sputum of consump- 
tives doesn't necessarily prove that the bacilli 
caused consumption. May they not be the effect 



CONCLUSION. 311 



of it? Some people think so, and it is significant 
that the "bug" theory has helped therapeutics 
mighty little in dealing with pneumonia and la 
grippe, for instance. Doctors did quite as well 
when the former disease was known as "lung 
fever" and the latter as a " bad cold." 



312 INDEX. 



INDEX. 



PAGES. 

Acute Gout 168 to 172 

Acute Rheumatism 157 to 162 

Bright's Disease 139 to 143 

Chronic Gout 173 to 175 

Chronic Rheumatism 165 to 166 

Conclusion 306 to 311 

Diet, Hints on 200 to 219 

Essentials on Bacteriology 84 to 94 

Erythema 145 to 149 

Erysipelas 151 to 155 

Liquids 239 to 246 

Newspaper Investigations 177 to 198 

Preface 2 to 12 

Physiology 13 to 79 

Pulmonary Tuberculosis • 107 to 115 

Pneumonia 117 to 128 

Publisher's Affidavit : 305 

Scrofula 96 to 105 

Sciatic Rheumatism 164 

Tuberlosis Bacilli 81 to 82 

Testimonials 248 to 304 

Vegetable Food 221 to 237 

What Constitutes Bright's Disease 130 to 137 




JillWiL 

'■•"■-.•••••. 



uauni 0F C0NGRESS 

021 062 346 2 



in 

aggo 

»£aS£ 

— 

mm 






